This book is free for individual students to read at munotes.in. No part of it may be
reproduced, distributed, stored, translated or used for institutional or classroom
purposes in any form without a prior written licence from munotes.in.
Licensing and permissions: contact@munotes.in
The text of statutes and of judgments reproduced in this book is in the
public domain under section 52(1)(q) of the Copyright Act 1957. The commentary,
arrangement, examples and questions are the original work of munotes.in.
munotes.in is an independent study resource for MU students. It is not affiliated with,
endorsed by, or officially connected to the University of Mumbai. Course names and
university references describe the students and syllabus the material relates to.
Collective violence is violence done by a group, to a person or a group, because of what that person or group is taken to be, and this paper asks what the criminal justice system can and cannot do about it.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: collective violence is violence in which the actor is a collectivity rather than an individual, in which the victim is chosen for a group characteristic rather than for anything personal to them, and in which the purpose is directed at the group the victim belongs to; the criminal justice system is the machinery of police, prosecution, courts and prisons by which the State answers crime; and this paper is the study of what happens when the second is applied to the first.
Why the University set this paper at all
A criminal law group already contains a paper on jurisprudence, a paper on penal laws, a paper on criminology, a paper on penology and a paper on forensic science. Those five between them cover what a crime is, what the offences are, why people offend, what to do with offenders, and how to prove a case. A sixth paper is only worth its four credits if there is something the other five cannot see.
There is. Every one of the other five is built around one offender and one offence. Criminal law asks who did the act, with what state of mind, and what should be done to that person. That is a powerful machine and it works. It works for a theft, for a murder in a quarrel, for a fraud.
It stops working when four hundred people burn a settlement in a night.
Not because the law has no offence to charge. It has several. It stops working because every question the machine is built to ask has no answer:
Who did it? Four hundred people were there. Nobody can say which of them lit the fire, and the ones who can say are the ones who will not.
Who was the victim? Forty families, of whom eleven will move away before the trial and four will not be traced.
Who investigates? The police station whose officers stood at the end of the lane and did not come in.
Who prosecutes? A State whose government was elected on the sentiment that produced the crowd.
Who gives evidence? A witness who has to go on living in that village.
Each of those is a failure of the criminal justice system, and each is produced by the violence being collective. That is the subject of this paper. It is not a paper about riots. It is a paper about a system designed for one offender meeting a crime committed by a society.
What This Paper Is About
What the University actually prints
MU prints six topic labels for this paper and nothing else. No section ranges, no reading list, no sub-topics beyond one. The whole printed syllabus is this:
Module
Topic
Printed label
I
1
Introductory
I
1.1
Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence"
I
2
Approaches to Violence in India
II
3
Agrarian Violence and Repression
III
4
Violence against the Weaker Sections.
IV
5
Caste/Communal Violence
Four modules, one credit each, four credits in all. The paper runs three hours for one hundred marks, and every printed paper carries the same rubric: seven questions, attempt any four, all questions carry equal marks. That works out at twenty-five marks a question, and no paper prints a figure against any question.
Read the table again, because it decides how you must prepare. Twenty-five marks is a full essay. There is no section number to fall back on and no provision to recite. What you will be asked for is an argument with authority in it, four times over, in three hours.
What this book does with six labels
A label is not a syllabus. "Agrarian Violence and Repression" is four words for two centuries of history, a dozen statutes and a body of case law. So this book does two things that the printed page does not.
First, it declares what the labels contain. One hundred and fifty-one concepts, drawn from the six labels, each one quoting the label it comes from. That declaration is in the open, in a file called syllabus-contract.json in the working papers behind this book, and it is checked in both directions: no concept is here that does not answer a printed label, and no printed label is left unclaimed.
Second, it names the law. Thirty-one instruments, from the Constitution to a Maharashtra Act on social boycott, scoped to the provisions the labels reach. Three hundred and thirty-one provisions in all. Every one of them is taught somewhere in this book, and that is checked mechanically rather than promised.
You do not need to know any of that to read the book. It is said here because the alternative, on a syllabus of six bare lines, is a book that covers what its writer happened to think of.
How the paper divides
Module I is the vocabulary and the arguments. What force is, what coercion is, what violence is, how a crowd is made liable at all, and how India has thought about violence: ahimsa on one side, the revolutionary tradition on the other, and the State's own approach of preventive detention and special statutes in between.
What This Paper Is About
Module II is agrarian violence, which is the oldest collective violence in India and the least reported. Two centuries of risings, the land reform that was supposed to end them, and the reasons it did not.
Module III is violence against the weaker sections: women, children, the disabled, the transgender, the bonded, the imprisoned. Six protective statutes and the question why the violence they answer has not fallen.
Module IV is caste and communal violence, which is the largest module and the most examined. The Atrocities Act in full, the Bombay riots, Gujarat, Ayodhya, lynching, hate speech, and the commissions of inquiry that reported on all of it.
Three words to fix now
Three words recur in every chapter and are worth pinning down before you meet them.
Collective. Violence is collective when the actor is a group acting as a group. A gang of robbers is a group but its violence is not collective in this sense, because the robbery is directed at the householder and not at a category the householder belongs to. A crowd that burns the houses of one community and leaves the neighbouring houses standing is doing collective violence, because the selection is by category.
Repression. MU prints this word in the Module II label itself. Repression here means violence by the State or by those the State tolerates, directed at suppressing a movement rather than at punishing an offence. It is not a term of abuse; it is a category, and the paper requires you to be able to describe it without either excusing it or shouting about it.
Atrocity. In Module IV this is a technical word. The Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 uses it as its own title and never defines it, and a great deal turns on that.
Worked example
A question on a past paper reads: "Discuss the notions of force, coercion and violence." Where in this book is the answer, and how would a student find it?
Find the label. The University's printed sub-topic 1.1 is "Notions of 'force', 'coercion', 'violence'", so the question is set on Module I and the chapters that quote that label.
Find the chapters. Every chapter carries a Syllabus topic line in its front matter naming the label it answers. The chapters on force as an ordinary word, on coercion, on violence and on structural violence all quote sub-topic 1.1.
Find the law. Force has a statutory definition in section 128 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023; coercion has one in section 15 of the Contract Act 1872; violence has none.
Write the answer. Distinguish the three, give the statutory definitions where they exist, say plainly that violence is undefined, and use the distinction to show why a statute that punishes force does not reach economic compulsion.
What This Paper Is About
What the example shows. The book is organised so that a printed label leads to a set of chapters and each chapter leads to the provisions. A student who learns to move from the label to the front matter to the provision can answer a question this book does not anticipate.
What it does NOT mean
This is not a paper on the law of riots. A student who learns sections 189 to 197 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita and nothing else will be able to answer perhaps one question in seven. The offences matter, and they are taught here in full, but they are a small part of the paper.
It is not a history paper either. The history in Modules II and IV is there because the questions ask for it, and every question that asks for history also asks what the legal order did about it. An answer that stops at the narrative has answered half.
It is not a paper where opinion substitutes for authority. "Attempt any four" and no marks printed against a question does not mean the examiner wants your views. It means each answer has to carry its own weight in cases, statutes and findings.
Quick revision
Collective violence is violence by a group, against a person chosen for a group characteristic, directed at that group.
The criminal justice system is police, prosecution, courts and prisons.
The paper exists because criminal law is built for one offender and one offence, and collective violence has neither.
MU prints six topic labels and nothing else: Introductory, notions of force, coercion and violence, approaches to violence in India, agrarian violence and repression, violence against the weaker sections, caste and communal violence.
Four modules, one credit each. Seven questions, attempt any four, twenty-five marks each.
This book declares 151 concepts and 331 provisions across 31 instruments, and proves both against what MU printed.
Test yourself
1. Give a one-sentence definition of collective violence and say which of its three elements does most work. Violence by a group, against a person chosen for a group characteristic, directed at the group that person belongs to. The selection by category does most work: it is what distinguishes a riot from a large brawl and what makes the criminal law's individual focus inadequate.
2. A gang of five robs a house and beats the owner. Is this collective violence for the purposes of this paper? No. Five people is a group and the violence is real, but the owner was selected because they had property, not because of a category they belong to, and the violence is not directed at any group beyond them. It is an ordinary offence committed by more than one person.
What This Paper Is About
3. Why can a criminal law built for one offender not answer a riot? Because every question it asks has no answer when four hundred people act at once: which of them did the act, what each intended, who will identify them, and who will give evidence. The law answers with the doctrines of common intention and common object, which are taught later in this module, and those doctrines carry the whole weight.
4. How many marks is one question on this paper worth, and how do you know? Twenty-five. No paper prints a figure against a question, but every paper prints one hundred total marks, seven questions, "attempt any FOUR" and "all questions carry equal marks". One hundred divided by four is twenty-five.
The criminal justice system is the machinery by which the State finds out that a crime happened, decides who did it, tries them, and does something to them afterwards, and it has four parts.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the criminal justice system consists of the police, who receive information and investigate; the prosecution, who conduct the case in court on behalf of the State; the courts, who try the accused and pass sentence; and the correctional machinery of prisons and probation, who execute it. Each part hands its work to the next, and a failure at any stage cannot be repaired by the stages after it.
Why this chapter comes second
Half the title of this paper is "Criminal Justice System". A student who cannot say what the system is, in order, cannot say where collective violence breaks it. The first thing to learn about the system is that it is a relay, not a body: four institutions, each with its own statute, its own service, its own budget and its own incentives, joined only by the file that passes between them.
That is why the answer to "what does the criminal justice system do about collective violence" is never a single sentence. It is four answers, and in a case of collective violence all four tend to fail in the same direction.
Part one: the police
The police receive the information, register it, investigate, arrest, gather evidence and file the report that starts the trial. Their powers now come from the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, which replaced the Code of Criminal Procedure 1973 with effect from 1 July 2024.
Section 173 is where every criminal case begins. Every information relating to the commission of a cognizable offence is to be reduced to writing, read over to the informant, signed by them, and entered in a book. The Sanhita now also allows that information to be given by electronic communication, and provides that where the information discloses a cognizable offence punishable with three years or more but less than seven, the officer may, with the prior permission of an officer not below the rank of Deputy Superintendent of Police, conduct a preliminary enquiry within fourteen days to ascertain whether a prima facie case exists. Sub-section (4) then answers the refusal to register: the aggrieved person may send the substance of the information in writing by post to the Superintendent of Police, and failing that may apply to the Magistrate.
Section 174 deals with information in a non-cognizable case: the officer enters it in a book and refers the informant to the Magistrate, and no investigation follows without the Magistrate's order.
The Criminal Justice System: Its Four Parts
Section 176 is the power to investigate. If from information received an officer in charge of a police station has reason to suspect a cognizable offence, they may investigate without the order of a Magistrate. Sub-section (3) adds a requirement that matters a great deal in this paper: where an offence is punishable with seven years or more, the officer shall cause the forensic expert to visit the crime scene, collect forensic evidence, and videograph the process.
Read the words that follow, because students miss them. The duty operates from such date as may be notified within a period of five years by the State Government. It is therefore not in force everywhere, and where forensic facility is not available the State Government is to notify the use of another State's facility. A student who writes that every serious crime scene in India now gets a forensic visit has misread the sub-section.
Section 193 is the report on completion of investigation, the document usually called the charge-sheet. It is what turns an investigation into a prosecution, and if it is not filed the case simply stops.
What all of this assumes. Read those four sections together and you can see the assumption built into them: that there is one offence, that somebody wants it registered, and that the police station is willing. Every one of those assumptions fails in a riot, and Modules II, III and IV are largely the study of what follows.
Part two: the prosecution
Once the report under section 193 is filed, the case belongs to the Public Prosecutor, who is appointed by the State Government. The prosecutor is not the victim's lawyer. The prosecutor represents the State, and in a case of collective violence the State is frequently the institution whose failure is being examined.
This is a structural point and not an accusation. A Public Prosecutor appointed by a State Government cannot be an independent check on that Government's police, and no statute pretends otherwise. It is why victims of collective violence so often apply for a transfer of the trial, for a special prosecutor, or for an investigation by an agency other than the local police. Those three applications recur throughout this book.
Part three: the courts
The court tries the accused, decides guilt, and sentences. For most offences that is a Magistrate or a Sessions Judge under the ordinary law. For the offences in this paper it is very often a Special Court: the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 has its own, the Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012 has its own, and the special security statutes have theirs.
The Criminal Justice System: Its Four Parts
A court can only work on what reaches it. It cannot investigate, it cannot compel the prosecution to lead evidence it has not gathered, and in an adversarial system it cannot supply the case the prosecutor did not make. That limit is worth stating early, because a good deal of the criticism directed at courts in this paper is really criticism of the two stages before them.
Part four: the correctional machinery
Prisons, probation and after-care. This paper touches it at two points: custodial violence, which is Module III, and caste inside the prison, which is Module IV. The Penology paper in this same group takes it properly.
A worked example: what the relay looks like
Take a concrete case. On a night in a village, a crowd of about sixty from one community burns eleven houses belonging to another. One man dies. Follow it through the four parts.
Registration. Four survivors reach the police station at two in the morning. Under section 173 the officer must reduce their information to writing. If instead he records one omnibus complaint naming "unknown persons", the eleven separate offences become one weak case, and no later stage can undo it.
Investigation. Under section 176(3), because the offence carries more than seven years, a forensic team is to visit the scene, in a State that has notified the date. If the team arrives four days later, after the debris has been cleared, the physical evidence is gone.
The report. Under section 193 the officer files a charge-sheet against twelve named persons out of sixty. The other forty-eight are not before any court and never will be.
Prosecution. The Public Prosecutor is appointed by the State whose administration is being blamed for the delay. Witnesses are examined eighteen months later. Six of the eleven families have moved away.
Trial. The Sessions Judge has, in front of him, twelve accused, four witnesses who still live in the village, and no forensic evidence. He acquits.
Nothing in that sequence requires anybody to be corrupt. Each step is a small, ordinary institutional failure, and the four parts are joined in series, so the failures multiply rather than average out. That is the mechanism this whole paper studies.
What it does NOT mean
The criminal justice system is not the same thing as the criminal law. The criminal law is the body of rules that says what is an offence. The system is the machinery that applies them. A country can have excellent criminal law and a criminal justice system that delivers nothing, and a great deal of this paper is about exactly that gap.
It is not only the courts. Students routinely write "the criminal justice system failed" when they mean "the judgment was wrong". In most of the episodes in this book the judgment was the only part that worked as designed, on the material it was given.
The Criminal Justice System: Its Four Parts
And it is not a system in the engineering sense. Nobody designed the four parts to work together. They were built at different times by different statutes, and there is no institution whose job is the performance of the whole.
Quick revision
Four parts: police, prosecution, courts, correctional machinery.
Police powers now come from the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, in force from 1 July 2024.
Section 173: registration of information in a cognizable case; electronic information allowed, to be signed within three days; preliminary enquiry within fourteen days for offences of three to seven years, with the permission of an officer not below Deputy Superintendent of Police; refusal to register goes to the Superintendent and then to the Magistrate.
Section 174: non-cognizable information, referred to the Magistrate.
Section 176: power to investigate; sub-section (3) requires a forensic visit for offences of seven years or more, from a date the State Government notifies within five years.
Section 193: the report on completion of investigation.
The parts work in series, so failures multiply.
The Public Prosecutor is appointed by the State, which is often the institution being examined.
Test yourself
1. Name the four parts of the criminal justice system and the one thing each does. Police, who investigate; prosecution, who conduct the case for the State; courts, who try and sentence; correctional machinery, which executes the sentence.
2. Which provision requires a forensic expert to visit the scene, and when? Section 176(3) of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, where the offence is punishable with seven years or more. The duty runs from a date the State Government notifies, within five years, so it is not yet universal.
3. Why is a Public Prosecutor a structural problem in a case of collective violence? Because the prosecutor is appointed by the State Government and represents the State, and in collective violence the State's own machinery is frequently what is being examined. The prosecutor cannot be an independent check on the police who report to the same government.
4. A defence counsel says "the courts have failed the victims of communal violence." What is the more precise statement? That in most such cases the investigation failed, and the court acquitted on the material it was given. A court in an adversarial system cannot supply evidence the prosecution did not gather, so criticism directed at the trial is usually criticism of the two stages before it.
Why a Crowd Defeats a Criminal Law Built for One Person
Syllabus topic 1, "Introductory"
❧
In one line
Criminal law asks which person did the act with what state of mind, and a crowd has no answer to either question, so the law answers instead with two doctrines that make every member liable for what the group did.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the ordinary criminal law fixes liability on an individual actor for an individual act accompanied by the required mental state; collective violence presents a court with an act done by many hands, no proof of which hand did what, and no way of proving each person's mind separately; Indian law meets this with constructive or vicarious criminal liability, of which the two forms are common intention under section 3(5) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 and common object under section 190.
Why the law has this at all
Start with the ordinary rule, because the exception only makes sense against it.
The ordinary rule is that a person is punished for what that person did. If A stabs C, A is guilty of the stabbing. B, who was standing nearby, is guilty of nothing. This is not a technicality; it is the moral core of criminal law, and it is why the criminal law is capable of being just at all.
Now put four hundred people in a lane at night. Eleven houses burn. One man is killed. The next morning the police have:
No act attributable to a person. Nobody can say who lit which fire.
No mental state provable separately. Even for those who are identified, what each of them intended is unknowable.
A large number of people whose only proved act is presence. Standing in a lane is not an offence.
Apply the ordinary rule strictly and the answer is that nobody is guilty of anything, which is plainly wrong, because eleven houses did burn and somebody did burn them. Abandon the ordinary rule and the answer is that everyone present is guilty of everything, which is equally wrong, because a man who came out of his house to see what the noise was did not burn anything.
Constructive liability is the law's attempt to sit between those two answers. It is a compromise, it is uncomfortable, and understanding that it is uncomfortable is most of what an examiner wants from a question on it.
The provision itself
Section 3(5) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 carries the general explanation:
When a criminal act is done by several persons in furtherance of the common intention of all, each of such persons is liable for that act in the same manner as if it were done by him alone.
Section 190 of the same Sanhita carries the other:
Why a Crowd Defeats a Criminal Law Built for One Person
If an offence is committed by any member of an unlawful assembly in prosecution of the common object of that assembly, or such as the members of that assembly knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of that object, every person who, at the time of the committing of that offence, is a member of the same assembly, is guilty of that offence.
Read the two together and the machinery is visible. Section 3(5) requires a shared intention and applies to any number of persons. Section 190 requires only membership of an unlawful assembly, and it reaches offences the member did not intend at all, provided the assembly knew them to be likely.
Broken down
For section 3(5) the prosecution must establish:
A criminal act was done by several persons.
There was a common intention shared by all of them.
The act was done in furtherance of that common intention.
The accused participated in some way in the act.
For section 190 the prosecution must establish:
There was an unlawful assembly as defined in section 189.
The accused was a member of it at the time the offence was committed.
The offence was committed in prosecution of the common object, or was one the members knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of that object.
The second is much easier to prove than the first, and that is the point of it. Section 3(5) requires the prosecution to get inside five minds. Section 190 requires it to prove that a person was in the crowd and that the crowd had an unlawful object. Presence plus membership does the rest.
Worked example
Ramesh, Suresh, Ganesh, Dinesh and Mahesh go together to Kailash's field, carrying sticks, to drive him off land they claim is theirs. On the way Ganesh, without saying anything to the others, picks up a stone. At the field the five surround Kailash, Ganesh throws the stone, and Kailash dies of the head injury.
Under section 3(5). The prosecution must prove that all five shared the intention to cause Kailash's death or such bodily injury as was likely to cause death. On these facts it probably cannot: the shared intention was to drive him off, and the stone was Ganesh's own idea. Ganesh is guilty of murder. The other four are guilty of what they did share, which is being part of an assault.
Under section 190. The prosecution must prove that the five formed an unlawful assembly. Five or more persons, common object of using criminal force to take possession of property. Yes. Was the killing done in prosecution of that common object? Perhaps not, since nobody intended a death. Was it an offence the members knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of that object? Five men going armed with sticks to drive a man off his own field must be taken to know that a death is a likely outcome. If the court so holds, all five are guilty of murder, including the two who never touched him.
Why a Crowd Defeats a Criminal Law Built for One Person
That is the whole difference, in one example. Section 190 converts a group's foreseeability into every member's guilt.
Distinctions
Common intention, section 3(5)
Common object, section 190
Number of persons
Two or more
Five or more, because section 189 requires it
What is shared
An intention, formed before the act
An object, which the assembly has
Prior meeting of minds
Essential
Not essential; the object may develop at the scene
Participation
The accused must participate in some way
Mere membership at the time is enough
Reach
The act done in furtherance of the intention
The act done in prosecution of the object, plus what members knew to be likely
Nature
A rule of evidence and liability, creating no offence
Creates substantive liability for the offence itself
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean that presence alone is enough. For section 3(5) the accused must participate. For section 190 the accused must be a member of an unlawful assembly, which means sharing its common object; a spectator who has not joined the object is not a member, however close they stand. This distinction is the entire defence in most riot trials, and it is why the identification of individual accused matters even under section 190.
It does not mean the law has solved the problem. These doctrines make conviction possible in principle. They do not produce witnesses, they do not produce identification, and they cannot be applied to people the charge-sheet never named. In most of the episodes in this book the case failed long before any court had to decide whether the object was common.
And it does not make the doctrines uncontroversial. Making a man liable for a murder he did not intend, did not commit and would not have approved is a real cost. The justification is that he chose to be part of an armed assembly with an unlawful object, and that people who do that must take the consequences of what such an assembly foreseeably does. A good answer states that justification and states its price.
Limits and criticism
The standing criticism of section 190 is that it is a blunt instrument that is nevertheless too narrow in practice. Blunt, because it convicts the peripheral along with the principal. Too narrow, because it requires five identified persons proved to be members, and identification is exactly what collective violence destroys. So the doctrine is criticised by defence lawyers for over-reach and by victims' lawyers for delivering nothing, and both criticisms are true at once.
Why a Crowd Defeats a Criminal Law Built for One Person
Quick revision
Criminal law is built for one actor, one act, one mental state. Collective violence supplies none of the three.
The answer is constructive liability, in two forms.
Section 3(5), Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023: common intention, two or more persons, prior meeting of minds, participation required.
Section 190: common object, five or more, no prior meeting of minds needed, mere membership enough, and it reaches what the assembly knew to be likely.
Section 190 is the wider and the easier to prove.
Neither doctrine produces a witness, and that is why they so often deliver nothing.
Test yourself
1. State the two doctrines of group liability and the provision that carries each. Common intention, section 3(5) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, and common object, section 190 of the same Sanhita.
2. Give the three most important differences between them. Common intention needs a prior meeting of minds and common object does not; common intention applies to two or more persons and common object to five or more; common intention requires participation while membership of the unlawful assembly at the relevant time suffices for common object.
3. Seven men go to demolish a wall. One of them, unknown to the rest, carries a knife and kills the wall's owner. On what basis might all seven be convicted of murder? Under section 190, if the court finds that they formed an unlawful assembly with the common object of using criminal force over property, and that a killing was an offence the members knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of that object.
4. Why is the criticism of section 190 made from both sides at once? Because it is over-inclusive in principle, convicting the peripheral member of what the principal did, and under-effective in practice, since it still requires five members to be identified and proved, which is precisely what a crowd prevents.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
MU prints "force" in quotation marks because the word means three different things depending on who is using it, and an answer that runs the three together is worth few marks.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: force in ordinary speech means physical strength applied to a person or thing; in the criminal law it is a defined term, meaning the causing of motion, change of motion or cessation of motion to another, or the bringing of any substance into contact with another's body or with something they are wearing or carrying, so as to affect their sense of feeling; and in political theory it means the capacity to compel, which the modern State claims as a monopoly.
Why the syllabus puts this first
The single sub-topic MU prints in this whole paper is topic 1.1: notions of "force", "coercion", "violence". Three words, in quotation marks, in that order. The quotation marks are doing work. They tell you that MU is not asking what force is in the street; it is asking what the words mean and how they differ.
There is a reason this comes first. Every later module uses these words as though they were settled. Module II says agrarian violence, Module III says violence against the weaker sections, Module IV says caste violence. If "violence" means only a blow, three of the four modules shrink to almost nothing, because most of what they describe leaves no bruise. The definitional chapter is what makes the rest of the paper possible.
Force in ordinary speech
Ordinary force is physical: pushing, striking, restraining, dragging. It is visible, it is momentary, and it has an identifiable actor. Almost everything a beginner thinks of as violence is ordinary force.
Two features matter for this paper.
Ordinary force is symmetrical in appearance and asymmetrical in effect. The same push from a landlord to a labourer and from a labourer to a landlord looks identical and means something entirely different, because of what stands behind each of them. Module II is largely about that difference.
Ordinary force is what the criminal law is good at. A blow has a time, a place, an actor and a victim. It fits the machinery described in the previous chapter. The parts of this paper where the criminal justice system works reasonably well are the parts where the violence took the form of ordinary force in front of witnesses.
Force as a legal term
The criminal law does not leave the word to ordinary speech. Section 128 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 defines it, with unusual precision, because a great many offences are built on it. The definition is worth learning in the Sanhita's own words, because an examiner asking about the notion of force is asking for exactly this.
Force: The Ordinary Word and the Legal One
The definition has three limbs. A person is said to use force to another if they cause:
Motion to that other person;
Change of motion to them; or
Cessation of motion to them;
or if they cause any substance to come into contact with that person's body, with anything they are wearing or carrying, or with anything so situated that the contact affects that person's sense of feeling.
Read the third limb again, because it is the one nobody expects. Force in Indian criminal law does not require a blow, or even a touch of the body. Throwing water on someone is force. Pulling away a chair as they sit is force, because it causes motion. Directing a dog at a person is force, because it brings a substance into contact with them.
The definition also carries a requirement of means: the force must be caused by the person's own bodily power, by disposing a substance so that the motion happens without further act, or by inducing an animal to move.
Why the definition is drawn so wide
Because the offences built on it need it to be. Assault, criminal force, wrongful restraint, rioting and the aggravated forms of each are all defined by reference to force. If force meant only a blow, then holding a woman's dupatta, spitting on a man's plate or throwing filth into a household well would be no offence at all, and each of those is a recognised form of caste violence that Module IV takes seriously.
A worked example. Bhaskar, who is not a member of a Scheduled Caste, sees Devi, who is, drawing water from a village handpump. He does not touch her. He picks up a bucket of dung water standing nearby and empties it into the trough she is filling from, so that the water she has drawn is spoiled and she steps back.
There has been no blow. There has been force, on the fourth limb: Bhaskar caused a substance to come into contact with something so situated that the contact affected Devi's sense of feeling, and he caused her motion by making her step back. And because of who Devi is and what was done, the conduct also engages the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, which is Module IV.
Force in political theory
The third sense is the one Module I's second topic needs. In political theory force is the capacity to compel obedience, and the defining claim of the modern State is that it holds a monopoly of the legitimate use of it. Nobody else may lawfully compel: not a caste panchayat, not a landowner, not a religious body, not a crowd.
Force: The Ordinary Word and the Legal One
Two things follow, and both are examinable.
Every act of collective violence is a challenge to that monopoly, whatever else it is. When a crowd punishes a couple for marrying outside their caste, it is not merely committing an offence; it is asserting a competing authority to punish. That is why such cases are treated as more serious than a private assault of the same severity.
The monopoly is a claim, not a fact. Large parts of India have, at various times, been governed by authorities other than the State: a caste panchayat that fines and boycotts, a private army that kills, an insurgency that taxes. Module II and Module IV are both, in part, studies of what happens where the claim is not made good.
Distinctions
Ordinary force
Force in the Sanhita
Force in political theory
What it is
Physical strength applied
A defined term: motion, change or cessation of motion, or contact affecting the sense of feeling
The capacity to compel obedience
Needs a touch?
Usually
No
No
Actor
A person
A person
The State, or someone challenging it
Used in
Ordinary speech
Offences of assault, criminal force, rioting
Topic 2, approaches to violence
Worked example
Four situations, and the question in each is whether force in the legal sense has been used.
A pushes B out of a doorway. Force in the ordinary sense and in the legal sense: motion is caused to another person.
A directs a jet of water at B from a hose. Force in the legal sense. The definition reaches causing motion to a substance which brings it into contact with another person, which is why the water cannon is within it and why nothing in the definition requires touching.
A locks a door so that B cannot leave. Not force in the legal sense, because no motion is caused to B or to any substance in contact with him. It is wrongful confinement, which is a different offence.
An employer tells a worker that he will lose his job and his advance if he does not stay. Not force at all in the legal sense, and this is the point of the chapter. In political theory it is coercion, and the law reaches it only where a statute says so: article 23 as construed in the Asiad workers case, and the definition of the bonded labour system in section 2(g) of the Act of 1976.
What the four show. The legal definition of force is narrower than the political idea of coercion and wider than the ordinary idea of violence, and an answer that treats the three as one word will go wrong on every case after the first.
Force: The Ordinary Word and the Legal One
What it does NOT mean
Force is not the same as violence. Force is a means. Violence, as the later chapters show, is a much wider idea that includes harm done with no force at all. A wage below subsistence involves no force in any of the three senses and is treated in this paper as violence.
Force in the Sanhita is not always an offence. The definition is neutral. Using force becomes criminal force only when it is done without consent, in order to commit an offence, or intending or knowing it likely to cause injury, fear or annoyance. A surgeon, a wrestler and a policeman making a lawful arrest all use force.
And the State's monopoly is not a licence. The State's use of force is legitimate only within the conditions the Constitution sets for it, which is the subject of the next chapter but one.
Quick revision
MU's only printed sub-topic is 1.1, notions of "force", "coercion", "violence".
Three senses: ordinary physical strength; the Sanhita's defined term; the political capacity to compel.
The Sanhita's definition, section 128: causing motion, change of motion or cessation of motion, or causing a substance to contact the body, clothing or anything so situated as to affect the sense of feeling; caused by one's own bodily power, by disposing a substance, or by inducing an animal.
The definition is wide on purpose, because assault, criminal force and rioting are all built on it.
In political theory the State claims a monopoly of legitimate force; collective violence challenges that monopoly, and that is why it is treated as graver than a private assault.
Force is a means; violence is much wider and includes harm done with no force at all.
Test yourself
1. State the four limbs of force as section 128 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita defines it, and the three permitted means. Causing motion to another; causing change of motion; causing cessation of motion; and causing any substance to come into contact with the other's body, with anything they wear or carry, or with anything so situated that the contact affects their sense of feeling. The three permitted means are the person's own bodily power, disposing a substance so that the motion follows without further act, and inducing an animal to move.
2. A throws a stone at B, which misses and lands at B's feet. Has A used force on B? Not on the definition alone, if nothing came into contact with B or with anything so situated as to affect B's sense of feeling and no motion was caused to B. If B jumped back, A caused B motion and force was used. The example shows that the question is not whether a stone was thrown but what happened to the person.
Force: The Ordinary Word and the Legal One
3. Why does the criminal law define force so widely? Because the offences built on it, including assault, criminal force, wrongful restraint and rioting, would otherwise miss most of the conduct they exist to reach, particularly forms of caste violence that involve no blow at all.
4. In what sense is collective violence a challenge to the State? In the political sense of force. The State claims a monopoly of the legitimate use of force, and a crowd that punishes is asserting a competing authority to punish, not merely committing an offence.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Force becomes criminal force when it is used without consent to commit an offence or to cause injury, fear or annoyance, and assault is the threat that makes a person expect criminal force.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: criminal force under section 129 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 is the intentional use of force to a person without that person's consent, in order to commit an offence, or intending or knowing it to be likely to cause injury, fear or annoyance; assault under section 130 is a gesture or preparation intending or knowing it to be likely to cause the person present to apprehend that criminal force is about to be used; and section 131 punishes either with imprisonment up to three months, or fine up to one thousand rupees, or both.
Why the law needs both
The previous chapter showed that force in section 128 is neutral. A surgeon uses force. So does a barber, a masseur, a police officer making a lawful arrest and a wrestler. If force alone were an offence, the criminal law would be absurd.
So the law adds two filters. Consent, which removes the surgeon and the wrestler. And purpose, which removes the arresting officer, because their purpose is lawful. What is left after both filters is criminal force.
Assault exists because the harm often arrives before the touch. A man who raises a stick over another's head and stops has caused real harm to that other, and it would be strange for the law to wait for the blow. Assault reaches the moment of apprehension.
The provisions
Section 129, criminal force. Whoever intentionally uses force to any person, without that person's consent, in order to the committing of any offence, or intending by the use of such force to cause, or knowing it to be likely that by the use of such force he will cause injury, fear or annoyance to the person to whom the force is used, is said to use criminal force to that other.
Section 130, assault. Whoever makes any gesture, or any preparation intending or knowing it to be likely that such gesture or preparation will cause any person present to apprehend that he who makes that gesture or preparation is about to use criminal force to that person, is said to commit an assault.
Section 131, punishment. Whoever assaults or uses criminal force to any person otherwise than on grave and sudden provocation given by that person, shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to three months, or with fine which may extend to one thousand rupees, or with both.
Criminal Force and Assault
Broken down
Criminal force has four ingredients:
The intentional use of force as section 128 defines it.
Without the consent of the person to whom it is used.
Either in order to commit an offence, or with the intention or knowledge that it is likely to cause;
Injury, fear or annoyance to that person.
Assault has three:
A gesture or preparation, not mere words.
The person threatened must be present.
Intention or knowledge of the likelihood that it will cause that person to apprehend the use of criminal force.
Note the third word in the criminal force list: annoyance. It is a very low threshold, and it is deliberate. The Sanhita is reaching conduct that is humiliating rather than harmful, which is exactly the register in which most caste violence and most violence against women operates.
Worked example
Ashok, a landowner, sees Bhima, a landless labourer, sitting on a chair in the village square. Ashok, without touching Bhima, kicks the chair from under him. Bhima falls.
Force? Yes, on the first limb of section 128: Ashok caused motion to Bhima, by his own bodily power acting through the chair.
Criminal force? Yes. Bhima did not consent. Ashok intended, at the least, annoyance, and probably fear. All four ingredients of section 129 are made out.
Assault? If, before kicking the chair, Ashok had raised his foot and paused while Bhima was watching, that gesture would itself be an assault under section 130, complete before the chair moved.
What follows. On these facts the offence under section 131 carries three months. But if Bhima is a member of a Scheduled Caste and Ashok is not, and the act was done on that ground and in public view, the same conduct is an atrocity under section 3 of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, and the sentence is measured in years. That step, from three months to years, is what Module IV is about.
Distinctions
Force, section 128
Criminal force, section 129
Assault, section 130
What it is
A neutral defined act
Force plus absence of consent plus a bad purpose
A gesture or preparation causing apprehension
Is it an offence?
No
Yes, punishable under section 131
Yes, punishable under section 131
Contact needed?
Contact or motion, yes
Yes, since force must be used
No
Presence needed?
Not in terms
Yes, in practice
Yes, expressly
Words alone?
No
No
No, but words may explain a gesture
What it does NOT mean
Words alone are not an assault. The section requires a gesture or a preparation. A man who says "I will beat you tomorrow" commits no assault, although he may commit criminal intimidation under section 351. Students confuse the two constantly, and the distinction is a favourite short note.
Criminal Force and Assault
Annoyance is not the same as harm. The threshold in section 129 is annoyance, which is far below injury, and a great deal of conduct that causes no injury at all is criminal force.
And three months is not the measure of the wrong. Section 131 is the residual punishment for simple assault. Almost every serious use of criminal force in this paper is charged under something heavier: hurt, grievous hurt, outraging modesty, or an offence under a special Act.
Limits and criticism
The fine of one thousand rupees in section 131 was carried over unchanged from the Indian Penal Code, where it was set in 1860. Parliament re-enacted the Sanhita in 2023 and left the figure where it was. A student writing on the adequacy of the criminal law's response to everyday humiliation can make that point in one sentence and it will land.
Quick revision
Section 128: force, neutral, defined.
Section 129: criminal force. Intentional force, without consent, to commit an offence or intending or knowing it likely to cause injury, fear or annoyance.
Section 130: assault. A gesture or preparation, person present, causing apprehension of criminal force. Words alone will not do.
Section 131: punishment for either, three months or one thousand rupees or both, unless on grave and sudden provocation by the person assaulted.
Annoyance is the low threshold that lets the section reach humiliation.
The same act may be an atrocity under the 1989 Act, and then the sentence changes completely.
Test yourself
1. State the four ingredients of criminal force. Intentional use of force; without the other's consent; in order to commit an offence or with intention or knowledge of likelihood; of causing injury, fear or annoyance to that person.
2. A shouts at B across a field that he will thrash him. Is that an assault? No. Section 130 requires a gesture or a preparation; words alone are not enough. It may be criminal intimidation under section 351.
3. Why does section 129 include "annoyance"? Because much of the conduct the section exists to reach is humiliating rather than injurious, and a threshold set at injury would leave it untouched. It is the word that allows the section to cover spitting, snatching a garment, or spoiling food or water.
4. What is the punishment under section 131, and what is notable about it? Three months, or a fine up to one thousand rupees, or both. The figure is the one the Indian Penal Code set in 1860 and Parliament left it unchanged when it re-enacted the offence in 2023.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
The modern State claims that it alone may lawfully use force, and the Constitution is the document that both grants that claim and prices it.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the defining feature of the modern State, on Max Weber's account, is that it successfully claims a monopoly of the legitimate use of physical force within a territory; in India that claim is made good through the police, the armed forces and the courts, and it is licensed and limited by the Constitution, chiefly by article 21, under which no person may be deprived of life or personal liberty except according to a procedure established by law that is fair, just and reasonable, and by article 22, which sets the conditions on arrest and detention.
Why the law has this at all
Ask the question the other way round. Why should the State alone be allowed to hit people?
The answer is not that State violence is better. It is that the alternative is worse. Where every person and every group may enforce its own claims by force, the outcome is not justice but a competition in violence, which the strongest group wins. That is the condition Module II describes in the countryside before land reform and Module IV describes in a riot.
So the bargain is this. Citizens give up the right to enforce their claims by force. In exchange the State undertakes to enforce them instead, through a process that is public, reasoned and reviewable. The monopoly is one half of a bargain, and the process is the other half. A State that keeps the monopoly and does not keep the process has taken the benefit without paying for it, and every criticism in this paper of encounters, of custodial violence and of preventive detention is at bottom that criticism.
The constitutional licence, and its price
Article 21 is the whole of the price in one sentence: no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law.
Read literally, that permits any deprivation for which there is a law. That was the reading in A.K. Gopalan v. State of Madras, and it is no longer the law.
A.K. Gopalan v. State of Madras, AIR 1950 SC 27, decided on 19 May 1950.
Facts. A.K. Gopalan, a communist leader, was detained under the Preventive Detention Act 1950. He challenged the Act under article 32, arguing that it violated articles 19, 21 and 22.
Held. The Supreme Court, by a majority, read the fundamental rights as separate and self-contained compartments. "Procedure established by law" meant procedure laid down by a validly enacted statute, and did not import any requirement that the procedure be reasonable. Article 19 had no application to a law of preventive detention.
The State's Monopoly of Legitimate Force
Why it matters here. Gopalan is the low point of the constitutional control of State force, and this book returns to it whenever the State's coercive powers are examined. On the Gopalan reading, a statute authorising the police to do almost anything would satisfy article 21 provided it was properly enacted.
Maneka Gandhi v. Union of India, AIR 1978 SC 597, decided on 25 January 1978.
Facts. Maneka Gandhi's passport was impounded by an order of the Regional Passport Officer "in the public interest", without reasons and without a hearing.
Held. The Court held that articles 14, 19 and 21 are not mutually exclusive but form a single scheme, and that a law depriving a person of personal liberty must prescribe a procedure that is right, just and fair, and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive. Anything less is no procedure at all and the requirement of article 21 would not be satisfied.
Why it matters here. Maneka is what converts article 21 from a formal requirement into a substantive control on the State's use of force. Every subsequent development in this paper depends on it: the compensation cases, the arrest safeguards, the encounter guidelines and the challenges to preventive detention all proceed from the proposition that the procedure itself must be fair.
How the monopoly is exercised, in law
Three statutory routes matter for this paper, and each is taken in its own chapter later.
The graduated power to disperse a crowd, under sections 148 to 151 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023: command, civil force, armed force, and a protection for those who act.
The preventive power, under section 163 and the corresponding State police legislation, to forbid an assembly before it forms.
The power to detain without trial, under the National Security Act 1980 and the security statutes, which is force applied to a person who has committed no offence at all.
Each is a further step from the ordinary criminal process, and each therefore needs a stronger justification than the last.
Worked example
A district administration learns that two processions, from two communities, are due to pass the same crossroads within an hour of each other on a festival day.
Step one, prevention. The District Magistrate issues an order under section 163 of the Suraksha Sanhita prohibiting the assembly of more than four persons at that crossroads for twenty-four hours. No force has been used. The monopoly is being exercised as a rule.
Step two, command. One procession nevertheless arrives. An Executive Magistrate commands it to disperse under section 148(1). Still no force.
The State's Monopoly of Legitimate Force
Step three, civil force. It does not disperse. The Magistrate directs the police to disperse it under section 148(2). Force is used, and it is lawful because the statutory conditions were satisfied in order.
Step four, and the point of the example. Suppose instead that the police open fire without any command having been given and without the crowd having refused to disperse. The force is now outside the statute. The officers are not protected by section 151, the deaths are not covered by any general exception, and the State's monopoly has become the State's offence. That is the line this whole paper is drawn along.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean that the State's force is always legitimate. The Weberian claim is descriptive, not approving. It says that a State is the body which successfully claims the monopoly, not that whatever it does with the monopoly is right.
It does not mean private force is never lawful. The right of private defence is a real exception and is taken in its own chapter. But it is an exception, available only where the protection of the public authorities cannot be had.
And it does not mean the monopoly exists everywhere in India. In the areas Module II describes, and in the episodes Module IV describes, other bodies have exercised the power to punish: caste panchayats, private armies, crowds. A claim that is not made good is a claim that has failed, and a great deal of this paper is the study of where and why it failed.
Quick revision
Weber: the State is the body that successfully claims a monopoly of the legitimate use of physical force in a territory.
The monopoly is one half of a bargain; fair process is the other half.
Article 21: no deprivation of life or personal liberty except by procedure established by law.
Gopalan, 1950: procedure means whatever a valid statute says. Rights are separate compartments.
Maneka Gandhi, 1978: articles 14, 19 and 21 form one scheme; the procedure must be right, just and fair.
Article 22 sets the conditions on arrest and on preventive detention.
Three statutory routes: dispersal under sections 148 to 151, prevention under section 163, and detention without trial.
Force outside the statute is not the State's power; it is the officer's offence.
Test yourself
1. State Weber's proposition and say what kind of claim it is. That the State is the human community which successfully claims the monopoly of the legitimate use of physical force within a given territory. It is a descriptive claim about what makes a State a State, not an approval of what States do with the monopoly.
The State's Monopoly of Legitimate Force
2. What did Gopalan decide, and what did Maneka Gandhi change? Gopalan held that "procedure established by law" meant any procedure laid down by a valid statute, and that the fundamental rights were separate compartments. Maneka Gandhi held that articles 14, 19 and 21 form a single scheme and that the procedure must be right, just and fair, and not arbitrary or oppressive.
3. Why is the sequence in sections 148 to 151 important rather than merely procedural? Because each step is a further use of force and each needs its own justification. Force used without the preceding command is not authorised by the section at all, so the protection in section 151 does not attach and the officers are exposed to the ordinary criminal law.
4. Give one example from this paper of the monopoly failing. A caste panchayat that fines and boycotts a family, or a private caste army that kills, or a crowd that punishes a couple for their marriage. In each the power to punish is being exercised by a body other than the State.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Coercion is the middle word of MU's three, and in Indian law it does not live in the criminal law at all: it is defined by section 15 of the Indian Contract Act 1872 and its effect is to make an agreement voidable, not to make anybody a criminal.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: coercion means committing, or threatening to commit, any act forbidden by the penal law, or the unlawful detaining or threatening to detain any property, to the prejudice of any person whatever, with the intention of causing any person to enter into an agreement; and its consequence, under section 19 of the same Act, is that the agreement so caused is voidable at the option of the party whose consent was so caused.
Why this is not where a student expects to find it
A student meeting topic 1.1 for the first time expects all three words to be criminal law words. Force is. Violence is, loosely. Coercion is not.
The reason is instructive and worth a paragraph, because it explains what the word is for. Criminal law asks whether a wrong was done and punishes it. Contract law asks whether a person's consent was real. Coercion is a defect of consent. It is the name for pressure of a particular kind that makes an apparent agreement not an agreement at all.
That is why MU puts it between force and violence. Force is the physical fact. Violence is the harm. Coercion is what happens to a person's will when force or the threat of it is applied to them, and the reason it matters in a paper on collective violence is that most collective violence works on the will rather than on the body. A village that boycotts a family until it withdraws a complaint has used no force at all, and has coerced completely.
The provision
Section 15 of the Indian Contract Act 1872:
"Coercion" is the committing, or threatening to commit, any act forbidden by the Indian Penal Code, or the unlawful detaining, or threatening to detain, any property, to the prejudice of any person whatever, with the intention of causing any person to enter into an agreement.
The Explanation to the section adds that it is immaterial whether the penal law in question is or is not in force in the place where the coercion is employed.
A note on the reference to the Penal Code. The Indian Penal Code was repealed and replaced by the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 with effect from 1 July 2024. Section 15 as printed still says "the Indian Penal Code", and it is read as referring to the penal law for the time being in force. A careful answer says so in one line rather than either ignoring it or making more of it than it is.
Coercion: Section 15 of the Contract Act
Broken down
Section 15 has two branches and one common requirement.
Branch one: an act forbidden by the penal law. Either committing it, or threatening to commit it.
Branch two: property. Either unlawfully detaining property, or threatening to detain it.
The common requirement, and the two phrases that do the work:
The act or threat must be to the prejudice of any person whatever. Not necessarily to the prejudice of the person being coerced.
It must be done with the intention of causing any person to enter into an agreement.
The case
Chikkam Ammiraju v. Chikkam Seshamma, (1917) 32 MLJ 494, decided by the Madras High Court on 23 January 1917.
Facts. Swami threatened his wife and his son that he would commit suicide unless they executed a release deed giving up their reversionary rights in certain land. They executed it. The deed was in favour of Swami's younger brothers, who had not made the threat. The wife and son sued to have it cancelled. Both lower courts found as a fact that the threat was made and that the deed was executed because of it.
Held, by Sadasiva Aiyar J. The threat was coercion within section 15. Suicide and an attempt at it are acts forbidden by the penal law. The words "to the prejudice of any person whatever" were advisedly used, and show that the prejudice need not be to the person entering into the contract; the prejudice to Swami's own life was therefore enough. And the threat need not proceed from a party to the agreement at all.
Held, by Moore J., dissenting. The facts constituted neither coercion nor undue influence. The prejudice to Swami's own life was not sufficient, and section 16(2)(b) did not apply because Swami was not a party to the contract.
The outcome. Under section 98 of the Code of Civil Procedure the decree of the lower appellate court stood. On the Letters Patent appeal Wallis C.J. held that the finding of coercion was a finding of fact which could not be interfered with in second appeal, adding the practical warning that such a defence is easily set up and the evidence for it should be very closely scrutinised.
Why it matters here. Three propositions come out of it, and all three are examinable. The threatened act must be one the penal law forbids. The prejudice may be to anybody at all, including the person making the threat. And the threat may come from a stranger to the agreement. Between them they make the Indian definition of coercion considerably wider than the English doctrine of duress, which is the next chapter.
Coercion: Section 15 of the Contract Act
Worked example
A tenant, Sitaram, has been cultivating land for nine years and is close to acquiring a statutory right of occupancy. The landlord's men come to his house and tell him that unless he signs a document surrendering the tenancy that night, his standing crop will be cut and taken away.
Is this coercion? Cutting and removing a standing crop is theft and mischief, both forbidden by the penal law. It is threatened to the prejudice of Sitaram. It is done with the intention of causing him to enter into an agreement, namely the surrender. Section 15 is satisfied and the surrender is voidable at Sitaram's option under section 19.
Why the answer matters for this paper. Notice what the criminal law does with the same facts. If the crop is never cut, there may be criminal intimidation, but there is no theft and no mischief, because nothing was done. The contract law reaches the transaction; the criminal law reaches almost nothing. That gap is one of the recurring findings of Module II, where the mechanism of dispossession was very often a document rather than a blow.
What it does NOT mean
Coercion is not an offence. There is no offence called coercion in Indian law. The consequence of coercion is that the agreement is voidable, and that under section 72 anything delivered under coercion must be repaid or returned.
Coercion is not the same as duress. Duress is the English common law doctrine and is narrower: it requires, broadly, a threat to the person of the contracting party or a member of their immediate family. Section 15 requires neither.
And coercion is not a synonym for pressure. Ordinary commercial pressure, and even hard bargaining by a much stronger party, is not coercion, because no act forbidden by the penal law is threatened. The person who has only ordinary pressure to complain of must look to undue influence under section 16, which is the subject of the next chapter.
Quick revision
Coercion, section 15 of the Indian Contract Act 1872. Not a criminal law concept.
Two branches: an act forbidden by the penal law, committed or threatened; or unlawful detention or threatened detention of property.
To the prejudice of any person whatever, and with the intention of causing any person to enter into an agreement.
Effect: the agreement is voidable under section 19, and section 72 requires restoration of what was delivered.
Chikkam Ammiraju, 1917: a threat of suicide is coercion. Prejudice may be to anybody, including the threatener; the threat may come from a stranger to the contract.
The reference to the Indian Penal Code is read as the penal law for the time being in force, the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 since 1 July 2024.
Coercion: Section 15 of the Contract Act
Test yourself
1. Where is coercion defined, and what is its legal effect? Section 15 of the Indian Contract Act 1872. Its effect is that the agreement caused by it is voidable at the option of the party whose consent was so caused, under section 19, and that anything delivered under it must be restored under section 72.
2. State the two phrases in section 15 that make it wider than it looks, and the case that established each. "To the prejudice of any person whatever", which means the prejudice need not be to the party being coerced, and the proposition that the threat need not come from a party to the agreement. Both are from Chikkam Ammiraju v. Chikkam Seshamma.
3. A creditor tells a debtor that unless he signs an acknowledgment of debt today, the creditor will sue him tomorrow. Is that coercion? No. Suing is not an act forbidden by the penal law, so neither branch of section 15 is engaged. It is a lawful threat, however unwelcome.
4. Why does a paper on collective violence care about a provision of the Contract Act? Because most collective violence works on the will rather than on the body, and the transactions it produces, surrenders of tenancy, withdrawals of complaints, deeds of release, are reached by section 15 when the criminal law reaches nothing at all.
Coercion, Duress and Undue Influence Distinguished
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Three words for pressure, three different tests, and three different consequences, and the examiner sets this as a distinction because students routinely use them as synonyms.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: coercion under section 15 of the Indian Contract Act 1872 is a threat of an act forbidden by the penal law or the unlawful detention of property; undue influence under section 16 is the improper use of a position to dominate the will of another so as to obtain an unfair advantage; and duress is the narrower English common law doctrine, which Indian law does not use as a term of art but which appears in comparative discussion and in the older judgments.
Why the law has three at all
Because pressure comes in more than one shape, and a single test would catch too much or too little.
A test built on threatened crime catches the man with a stick and misses the moneylender. A test built on relationship catches the moneylender and misses the stranger with a stick. Indian law therefore keeps both, one in section 15 and one in section 16, and treats them as overlapping rather than exclusive. Sadasiva Aiyar J. said as much in Chikkam Ammiraju: the line between them is sometimes thin, and cases can fall under both heads.
That overlap is not a defect. In this paper it is the point. Collective violence uses both shapes at once, and the person on the receiving end of a caste panchayat's decision is subject to a threat of penal wrongdoing and to a relationship of domination simultaneously.
The provision on undue influence
Section 16(1) of the Indian Contract Act 1872 provides that a contract is induced by undue influence where the relations subsisting between the parties are such that one of them is in a position to dominate the will of the other, and that party uses that position to obtain an unfair advantage over the other.
Section 16(2) says that a person is deemed to be in a position to dominate the will of another where:
he holds a real or apparent authority over the other, or stands in a fiduciary relation to the other; or
he makes a contract with a person whose mental capacity is temporarily or permanently affected by reason of age, illness, or mental or bodily distress.
Section 16(3) shifts the burden. Where a person in a position to dominate the will of another enters into a contract with him, and the transaction appears on the face of it, or on the evidence, to be unconscionable, the burden of proving that the contract was not induced by undue influence lies on the person in the position to dominate.
Coercion, Duress and Undue Influence Distinguished
Section 16(2)(b) is the limb that matters most here. Mental or bodily distress puts a person in the protected class, and collective violence produces mental distress by design. It was the limb Sadasiva Aiyar J. relied on in Chikkam Ammiraju to say that a wife and son acting under the strain of a threatened suicide were within it.
Distinctions
Coercion, section 15
Undue influence, section 16
Duress, English common law
What is required
An act forbidden by the penal law, or unlawful detention of property
A relationship allowing one party to dominate the other's will
A threat, historically to the person
Relationship needed?
No
Yes, that is its whole basis
No
Threat needed?
Yes, or the act itself
No; the influence may be quiet
Yes
To whose prejudice
Any person whatever
The party influenced
The contracting party or, later, a near relative
Who may apply it
Anybody, including a stranger to the contract
A party in the dominating position
The other contracting party
Burden of proof
On the party alleging it
Shifts to the dominant party where the transaction is unconscionable, section 16(3)
On the party alleging it
Effect
Voidable, section 19
Voidable, section 19A, and the court may set it aside on terms
Voidable
Worked example
Take one set of facts and run all three tests over it, which is how the distinction is best learnt.
Ganga, a widow with a small holding, owes money to Hiralal, the village moneylender, who has kept her accounts for twenty years and reads and writes for her. Hiralal wants her land. Consider three versions.
Version one. Hiralal's men tell Ganga that if she does not sign the sale deed her house will be burnt. This is coercion. Arson is forbidden by the penal law, it is threatened to her prejudice, and it is done to make her enter into an agreement. The deed is voidable under section 19.
Version two. Hiralal says nothing threatening. He tells Ganga, as he has told her for twenty years, that this is what she should do, and produces a deed selling forty acres for the price of four. This is undue influence. He stands in a fiduciary relation and holds apparent authority, so he is in a position to dominate her will under section 16(2)(a); the transaction is unconscionable on its face; and under section 16(3) the burden is on him to prove that the contract was not induced by undue influence. He will not discharge it.
Version three. Hiralal simply offers a poor price and Ganga, who needs money, accepts. This is neither. No penal act is threatened, and if the price is merely low rather than unconscionable, and Ganga understood what she was doing, the law will not reopen the bargain. Hard bargaining is not a defect of consent.
Coercion, Duress and Undue Influence Distinguished
The lesson from running the three together. The facts that decide the case are not the ones a beginner looks at. It is not the size of the pressure that matters, it is its shape: what was threatened, and what the relationship was.
What it does NOT mean
Duress is not an Indian term of art. Indian statute uses coercion and undue influence. Duress appears in Indian judgments as a comparative reference and in the phrase "duress of goods", and a student who writes an answer around duress rather than section 15 has answered a different jurisdiction's question.
Undue influence is not a lesser form of coercion. It is a different thing entirely, and in practice it is the more dangerous of the two, because it needs no threat and leaves no evidence of one.
And section 16(3) does not reverse the burden in every case. It reverses it only where the dominant position is established and the transaction appears unconscionable. Both conditions are needed, and students regularly assert the reversal on the first alone.
Limits and criticism
The overlap between the two sections is real and has never been tidied up. Chikkam Ammiraju is the clearest illustration: two judges of the same court, on the same facts, reached opposite conclusions, one holding the case fell within section 15 and section 16(2)(b) and the other holding it fell within neither. A student writing on the adequacy of the law's treatment of pressure can use that disagreement as the whole of the criticism, and should note that it was resolved not by reasoning but by section 98 of the Code of Civil Procedure, which provides for what happens when a bench divides.
Quick revision
Coercion, section 15: an act forbidden by the penal law, or unlawful detention of property, to the prejudice of any person whatever, to cause an agreement.
Undue influence, section 16: a relationship allowing one to dominate the will of the other, used to obtain an unfair advantage.
Section 16(2): real or apparent authority, fiduciary relation, or a party whose mental capacity is affected by age, illness, or mental or bodily distress.
Section 16(3): where the dominant position is shown and the transaction is unconscionable, the burden shifts.
Duress is the English doctrine and is narrower; it is not an Indian term of art.
Both make the agreement voidable, section 19 for coercion and section 19A for undue influence.
The two overlap, and Chikkam Ammiraju is the case where two judges disagreed about which applied.
Coercion, Duress and Undue Influence Distinguished
Test yourself
1. What is the essential difference between coercion and undue influence? Coercion turns on the nature of the threat, an act forbidden by the penal law or unlawful detention of property. Undue influence turns on the nature of the relationship, one party being in a position to dominate the other's will and using it to obtain an unfair advantage.
2. When does the burden of proof shift under section 16(3), and what two things must be shown first? That the party was in a position to dominate the will of the other, and that the transaction appears, on its face or on the evidence, to be unconscionable. Only then does the burden of proving the absence of undue influence lie on the dominant party.
3. A doctor persuades a seriously ill patient to sell him her house at half its value. Which section, and which limb? Section 16. He stands in a fiduciary relation and she is a person whose mental capacity is temporarily affected by illness, so both limbs of section 16(2) apply, and the price makes the transaction unconscionable so the burden shifts under section 16(3).
4. Why should an answer on this topic not be built around duress? Because duress is the English common law doctrine and is narrower than section 15. Indian law uses coercion and undue influence, and an answer framed on duress is answering about another jurisdiction.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
MU prints "violence" in quotation marks and never defines it, and the whole of this paper depends on the definition being wider than a blow.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: violence has no statutory definition in Indian law; the working definition this paper uses, drawn from the literature the syllabus is cut from, is the avoidable impairment of a person's fundamental needs, whether that impairment is caused by an identifiable actor, by the ordinary working of a social structure, or by the beliefs that make the first two seem acceptable.
Why the syllabus leaves it undefined
Look at what MU asks the paper to cover. Agrarian violence. Violence against the weaker sections. Caste and communal violence. Now ask what those three have in common if violence means a blow.
Very little. A tenancy that keeps a family in debt across three generations involves no blow. Neither does a wage below subsistence, nor the exclusion of a child from a school meal, nor a social boycott, nor the practice by which a person is made to clean a sewer with their hands. Define violence as a blow, and Modules II, III and IV shrink to a list of riots.
So the word has to be wider. But it cannot be so wide that everything unpleasant is violence, because then the word does no work at all and no answer built on it can be argued.
That is the whole difficulty of this chapter, and an examiner setting a question on the notion of violence is testing whether you can hold both halves. Wide enough to reach the structural forms the paper is about; narrow enough to exclude misfortune.
The working definition, and the line it draws
The definition this paper uses is that violence is present when a person's actual physical and mental realisation is below what was avoidably possible. The word doing all the work is avoidable.
Two examples make the line visible.
A man dies of tuberculosis in a district with no hospital. If tuberculosis were incurable and no treatment existed anywhere, his death is a misfortune and not violence. If treatment is ordinary, cheap and available forty kilometres away to people of another income, his death was avoidable, and on this definition it is violence, whoever did or did not intend it.
A woman is killed by her husband. Nobody needs a definition for this one, and that is the point of putting it beside the first. The definition has to include the second without being so narrow that it excludes the first.
Four things the word is asked to carry
The paper needs the word to do four separate jobs, and the chapters that follow take each in turn.
Violence: The Word the Syllabus Does Not Define
Direct violence. An identifiable actor, an identifiable victim, an act. The blow, the killing, the arson. This is what the criminal law is built for.
Structural violence. No identifiable actor. The harm is produced by the ordinary working of an arrangement: the tenancy, the wage, the debt, the exclusion. Nobody has to intend it for it to happen every year.
Cultural violence. The beliefs, the stories and the sacred texts that make the first two look acceptable, or natural, or deserved. This is what makes structural violence stable.
Institutionalised violence. Harm produced by an institution's own rules and routines, so that changing the officer changes nothing. The police station, the prison, the school, the hospital.
The four are not four separate things in the world. They are four ways of looking at the same episode, and a good answer says so. The lynching in Module IV is direct violence in the moment, resting on a structure of caste and land that made the victim available, licensed by a culture that made the crowd feel righteous, and delivered to no consequence by institutions that failed in the ordinary way.
Why the definition is contested
It is worth knowing the objection, because a strong answer states it.
The objection is that a definition this wide dissolves responsibility. If a wage is violence, then everybody who buys cheap food is a perpetrator, and once everyone is guilty nobody is. Worse, it may be argued, calling a low wage violence steals the moral weight of the word from the woman who was actually beaten.
There are two answers and a student should give both.
The first is that the definition is analytical, not accusatory. Saying that a structure produces avoidable harm is a claim about causation. It does not say that any particular person is a criminal, and it does not say that criminal law is the right instrument. Most of Module II ends with the conclusion that it is not.
The second is that the narrow definition has its own cost, and history has already paid it. For most of the period Module II covers, the law recognised the blow and not the arrangement, and the result was that the arrangement continued undisturbed for two centuries while the occasional blow was punished.
Worked example
A landless family in a village works for a landowner. Over nine years, the following happens.
The wage is one-third of the statutory minimum. Structural violence. No actor, no act, no offence charged, and the effect on the family's nutrition and their children's growth is measurable.
The family owes the landowner for a wedding loan, and the debt has grown. They cannot work elsewhere until it is repaid. Structural violence, and also a criminal offence, since the bonded labour system was abolished by the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act 1976 and its continuation is punishable.
The village believes that this family's caste is meant for this work, and the family half believes it too. Cultural violence, and the second half of that sentence is what makes it so durable.
When the son asks for the minimum wage, he is beaten. Direct violence, and the first thing in the list that the criminal law will look at.
The police station declines to register the complaint, then registers it against unknown persons. Institutionalised violence.
Violence: The Word the Syllabus Does Not Define
Five forms, one family, nine years, and only one of the five is an offence anybody will be tried for. That sentence is the paper in miniature and it is worth remembering.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean that all harm is violence. Harm that could not have been avoided is misfortune. An earthquake is not violence; the collapse of buildings that were required by law to be built to withstand it may be.
It does not mean that violence requires intention. Structural violence has no intending actor at all, and this is exactly where the definition parts company with the criminal law, which cannot proceed without one.
And it does not mean the criminal law is the answer. Recognising a thing as violence is not the same as concluding that somebody should be prosecuted for it. The last chapter of Modules II and III both make that point at length.
Quick revision
No statutory definition of violence exists in Indian law.
Working definition: the avoidable impairment of fundamental needs. The load-bearing word is avoidable.
Four forms the paper needs: direct, structural, cultural, institutionalised.
They are four views of one episode, not four separate events.
The standing objection is that a wide definition dissolves responsibility; the answers are that it is analytical rather than accusatory, and that the narrow definition left the arrangement untouched for two centuries.
Structural violence has no intending actor, which is precisely why criminal law cannot reach it.
Test yourself
1. Give a definition of violence that is wide enough for this paper and say which word does the work. The avoidable impairment of a person's fundamental physical and mental realisation. The word "avoidable" does the work: it distinguishes violence from misfortune.
2. Name the four forms and say which of them the criminal law is built to handle. Direct, structural, cultural and institutionalised. Only direct violence, because only it supplies an actor, an act and a mental state.
Violence: The Word the Syllabus Does Not Define
3. State the strongest objection to defining violence this widely, and answer it. That it dissolves responsibility by making everybody a perpetrator and nobody accountable. The answer is that the definition is analytical rather than accusatory: it identifies causation, not criminality, and it does not follow that criminal law is the right instrument. The narrow definition has its own cost, which is that for two centuries the law punished the occasional blow and left the arrangement producing it entirely alone.
4. A child dies of a preventable disease in a district with no primary health centre. Is that violence on this definition, and what would make it not? It is, because the death was avoidable and the avoidance was withheld from that child by an arrangement. It would not be if the disease were untreatable anywhere, because then nothing was avoidable and the death is a misfortune.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Violence comes in three forms: the blow, the arrangement that makes the blow unnecessary, and the belief that makes both look right.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: direct violence is harm done by an identifiable actor to an identifiable victim by an identifiable act; structural violence is harm built into the ordinary working of a social arrangement, with no actor who intends it; and cultural violence is the body of belief, custom, language and sacred authority that makes the first two appear legitimate. The three together are usually drawn as a triangle, because each supports the other two.
Why the analytic exists
A student asked to explain caste violence and given only the word "violence" will describe incidents. Incidents are the visible part, they are the part the newspapers report, and they are a small fraction of the harm.
The three-part analytic exists because it lets you say the rest. It came out of peace research, where the question was why ending a war often changes so little, and the answer was that the war was the visible layer of an arrangement that survived it. Indian writers on caste and on agrarian relations adopted the frame for the same reason: the massacres end and the arrangement does not.
MU's syllabus depends on this analytic even though it never names it. Three of the four modules are about categories of person rather than categories of act, which only makes sense if violence is understood structurally.
Direct violence
An actor, a victim, an act, a time and a place. The lynching, the arson, the firing, the rape, the killing.
Its features. It is visible. It is reported. It is countable. It produces an offence known to the criminal law. And it is episodic, which is why it is easy to treat as an aberration.
Its limits as a category. It answers the question "what happened on Tuesday" and cannot answer "why does this happen here every few years". A person who studies only direct violence will conclude that collective violence is caused by the people who do it, which explains nothing.
Structural violence
Harm produced by the ordinary operation of an arrangement. Nobody has to do anything for it to happen. Nobody intends it. It happens every year.
Its features. It is invisible, because nothing occurs. It is slow. It is enormously larger in its effects than direct violence. It generates no offence, because criminal law needs an actor and there is none. And it is stable, because nothing has to be organised for it to continue.
How to recognise it. Ask what would have to change for the harm to stop. If the answer is "somebody would have to stop doing something", it is direct. If the answer is "the arrangement would have to be different", it is structural.
Direct, Structural and Cultural Violence
Indian examples, all of which recur later in this book. A wage below subsistence. A tenancy terminable at will. A debt that outlives the debtor. A residential pattern that puts one settlement downstream of another's waste. A school whose midday meal is cooked by a person the children's families will not accept food from. None of these requires an offender.
Cultural violence
The part students find hardest, because it does not look like violence at all.
Cultural violence is the stock of beliefs, stories, symbols, customs, sacred texts and everyday language that makes direct and structural violence look acceptable, natural, deserved, or simply not worth noticing.
Its work is legitimation. It does not itself hurt anybody. It makes hurting somebody feel right to the person doing it, and it makes being hurt feel deserved to the person it is done to, which is the more damaging half.
Its features. It changes very slowly. It is carried in ordinary things rather than in institutions: a proverb, a term of address, a story told to children, a rule about who may enter a kitchen. And it is what makes structural violence survive a change of government, because governments do not control it.
How the three hold each other up
Take the triangle in both directions.
Downwards. Cultural violence licenses the structure. The structure produces routine deprivation. When someone challenges the structure, direct violence is used to restore it, and the culture supplies the justification for the direct violence too.
Upwards. Every episode of direct violence that goes unpunished confirms the structure. Every year the structure operates without challenge, the culture is confirmed.
This is why the paper's last chapters keep asking what the criminal law can do. Criminal law can reach the corner of the triangle labelled direct. It has no instrument for the other two, and the other two are what produce the first.
Worked example
A village has two settlements. The following are true at the same time.
The families in the smaller settlement are landless and work for the larger. The wage is fixed by custom at less than the statutory minimum, and everyone knows it. Structural.
Their houses are downstream of the village drain. Waterborne illness is normal there and rare in the other settlement. Structural.
The children sit at the back of the classroom. No teacher instructed this. Structural and cultural at once.
It is said in the village that this is the work that community has always done, and the older men in that community say it too. Cultural.
A young man from the smaller settlement rides a horse to his own wedding. That night his house is burnt. Direct.
Direct, Structural and Cultural Violence
Now ask what the criminal justice system will do. It will, if everything goes well, prosecute the arson. It will not touch the wage, the drain, the classroom or the belief. And the arson happened because of the four things it will not touch.
Distinctions
Direct
Structural
Cultural
Actor
Identifiable
None
None
Intention
Present
Not required
Not required
Visibility
High
Low
Very low, appears as normality
Speed
An event
Continuous
Generational
Scale of harm
Small by comparison
Large
Enables both
Reached by criminal law?
Yes
No
No
What would stop it
Somebody stopping
The arrangement changing
Belief changing
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean direct violence is unimportant. It is the part that kills people on a given night, and the part this paper's statutes are about. The analytic ranks nothing; it distinguishes.
It does not mean structural violence has no perpetrator in a moral sense. It means it has no perpetrator in the sense criminal law requires. Those two are different claims, and conflating them is how the analytic gets misused.
And cultural violence is not the same as culture. It is the part of a culture that legitimates harm. Saying that a proverb does cultural violence is not saying that the tradition it belongs to is worthless, and an answer that slides into that will read as polemic rather than analysis.
Quick revision
Direct: actor, victim, act. Visible, episodic, reached by criminal law.
Structural: harm from the ordinary working of an arrangement. No actor, no intention, invisible, continuous, much larger, and outside criminal law.
Cultural: belief, custom, story and sacred authority that legitimate the other two.
Drawn as a triangle, each corner supporting the others.
Test for structural: ask what would have to change for the harm to stop.
Criminal law reaches one corner of three, and that corner is produced by the other two.
Test yourself
1. Define the three forms in one sentence each. Direct violence is harm done by an identifiable actor by an identifiable act. Structural violence is harm produced by the ordinary working of a social arrangement, with nobody intending it. Cultural violence is the body of belief and custom that makes the other two appear legitimate.
2. Give the test that distinguishes direct from structural violence. Ask what would have to change for the harm to stop. If a person would have to stop doing something, it is direct. If the arrangement itself would have to be different, it is structural.
3. Why can the criminal law not reach structural violence? Because criminal law requires an actor, an act and a mental state, and structural violence has none of the three. The harm is produced by an arrangement operating normally.
Direct, Structural and Cultural Violence
4. What work does cultural violence do that the other two cannot do for themselves? Legitimation. It makes the structure look natural and the direct violence look deserved, including to the people it is done to, and that is what makes the whole configuration stable across generations.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Symbolic violence is the violence a person accepts as normal, and it works because the person it is done to shares the belief that makes it acceptable.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: symbolic violence is the imposition of a system of meanings on a subordinated group in such a way that the group recognises the imposition as legitimate, so that domination is exercised without force, without a visible actor, and with the complicity of the dominated; it is the form of violence carried by ordinary language, custom, manners, address and honour.
Why the syllabus needs this word
MU has set symbolic, structural and institutionalised violence together as a short note. The three are often run together in answers, and they are not the same.
Structural violence is about arrangements: the wage, the tenancy, the drain. Symbolic violence is about meanings: what the arrangement is understood to signify, and who accepts that understanding.
The distinguishing feature of symbolic violence, and the thing that makes it worth a separate word, is complicity. Structural violence does its work whether or not anybody believes in it. Symbolic violence works only because the dominated share the categories by which they are ranked.
The mechanism, in four steps
A distinction exists in the world: two groups, doing different work, living in different places.
The distinction acquires a meaning. One kind of work becomes pure and another polluting; one manner of speech becomes refined and another coarse.
The meaning is generalised and taught, in ordinary things: how children are addressed, who eats first, whose name carries a title, which surname is announced and which is not.
The dominated group learns the same categories, and applies them to itself. At that point no enforcement is needed, and this is the step that makes it symbolic violence rather than mere prejudice.
Step four is the whole of the idea. A man who does not enter a temple because he is stopped at the door has met direct violence. A man who does not enter because he has come to feel he should not is the subject of symbolic violence, and no offence has been committed by anybody.
Where it appears in Indian material
Forms of address. Who is called by name and who by title; who is addressed in the familiar and who in the respectful; whether a person's caste name is used as a term of abuse.
Naming and food. Who may cook for whom, whose water may be drunk, who eats seated and who standing, which vessel is kept separate.
Aspiration. The most damaging form, because it is self-administered. A family that does not apply for a post, a student who does not attempt a subject, a person who does not marry outside because they have absorbed the idea that these are not for them.
Symbolic Violence
Honour. The word carries a whole system of meaning about who a woman may marry, and its enforcement, in Module III, is a killing.
Distinctions
Structural violence
Symbolic violence
Institutionalised violence
Located in
Arrangements: wage, tenure, residence
Meanings: language, custom, honour, address
Institutions: police station, prison, school
Requires belief by the dominated?
No
Yes; complicity is its defining feature
No
How it operates
Automatically, through the arrangement
Through recognition and self-application
Through rules and routines
What ends it
Changing the arrangement
Changing what the categories mean, which is generational
Changing the institution's rules and incentives
Visible to whom
To an economist counting outcomes
Almost to nobody, because it appears as ordinary life
To anybody who examines the institution
Worked example
A government school in a village. Nothing here is an offence, and all of it recurs in the reports Module IV relies on.
The register lists the children by name and caste, because the form asks for it.
The children from one community sit at the back. Nobody has told them to. They have always sat there, and the teacher would say, correctly, that he has never moved anybody.
At the midday meal, the children from that community are served last. This is described as convenience.
One of them wants to be a teacher. His mother tells him to consider something more realistic, and she means it kindly.
Where is the violence? There is no actor, no act and no offence. There is a system of meanings that every person in the room, including the children it disadvantages and the mother who loves her son, treats as ordinary. The last item is the most serious and is the one no law will ever reach.
And notice where the law is not helpless. The register, the seating and the serving are each capable of being reached: by a rule about registers, by a school inspection, by the offence of denying access to a service on the ground of untouchability. What is beyond the law is the mother's advice, and that is why every answer on this topic has to distinguish what law can do from what only time can do.
What it does NOT mean
It is not a softer word for prejudice. Prejudice is a belief held by the dominant. Symbolic violence is a system of meanings held by both groups, and the complicity of the dominated is what defines it.
It does not mean the dominated are to blame. The complicity is produced by the same process that produces the domination, and it is not chosen. An answer that reads as though the victims consented has misunderstood the concept.
Symbolic Violence
And it is not an alternative to studying the law. It explains why so many protective statutes are so little used. The Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 produced one Supreme Court case in forty-two years, and the reason is not that untouchability stopped.
Quick revision
Symbolic violence: imposition of a system of meanings, recognised as legitimate by those it subordinates.
The defining feature is complicity of the dominated, which is what separates it from structural violence.
Four steps: a distinction exists; it acquires meaning; the meaning is generalised and taught; the dominated adopt it.
Carried in address, food, naming, honour and aspiration.
No actor, no act, no offence, and therefore no case.
It explains why protective statutes go unused, not why they are unnecessary.
Test yourself
1. Define symbolic violence and name its defining feature. The imposition of a system of meanings on a subordinated group in such a way that the group recognises it as legitimate. Its defining feature is the complicity of the dominated, who apply the same categories to themselves.
2. Distinguish it from structural violence in one sentence. Structural violence is located in arrangements and operates whether or not anybody believes in it; symbolic violence is located in meanings and operates only because the dominated share them.
3. Give an Indian example that no statute can reach, and say why. A mother advising her child against an aspiration she has come to think unrealistic for people like them. There is no actor, no act, no coercion and no offence, and the harm is done through a belief the law cannot address.
4. Why is it wrong to say that symbolic violence means the victims consented? Because the belief that makes them accept it is produced by the same process that subordinates them. The complicity is an effect of the domination, not an agreement to it.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Institutionalised violence is harm that an institution's own rules, routines and incentives produce, so that removing the officer who did it changes nothing at all.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: institutionalised violence is violence that is built into the normal functioning of an institution rather than committed against its rules; it is identified by three features, that it is routine rather than exceptional, that it is produced by the institution's incentives rather than by the character of its members, and that it survives the replacement of the individuals who carry it out.
Why the University sets this so often
Institutionalised violence, and its causes and remedies, is one of the most frequently set questions on this paper. It is set on its own, and it is set inside the wider questions about the criminal justice system.
The reason is that it is the concept that explains the paper's central puzzle. India has, on paper, one of the more elaborate systems of protection anywhere: constitutional guarantees, special statutes for each vulnerable group, special courts, commissions, and a Supreme Court willing to issue directions. The violence continues. If the explanation were bad officers, the remedy would be better officers, and the remedy has been tried repeatedly. It is not bad officers.
The three tests
An episode is institutionalised violence if all three of these are true.
One: it is routine. It happens in the ordinary course, not on the rare occasion when something goes wrong. A prison where one inmate was beaten last year has an incident. A prison where new inmates are beaten on arrival as a matter of course has institutionalised violence.
Two: it is produced by incentives, not character. Ask what the institution rewards. If the reward structure produces the harm, the harm is institutional. An investigating officer measured on how quickly cases are closed, in a system with no forensic support, is being paid to obtain confessions.
Three: it survives replacement. This is the decisive test. Transfer the officer. If the same thing happens under the successor, the officer was never the cause.
Where it appears in this paper
The police station. The refusal to register a first information report. The registration against unknown persons. The delay in reaching the scene. Custodial violence as an instrument of investigation. Each is examined later; each passes all three tests.
The prison. Classification by caste in the prison manuals, examined in Module IV; overcrowding; the undertrial who serves longer awaiting trial than the sentence would have been.
The trial. Adjournments, the witness examined three years later, the victim who must sit in the same corridor as the accused.
The administration. The district officer who does not requisition force, the magistrate who does not pass a prohibitory order, and the standing finding of every commission in Module IV that the machinery did not act.
Institutionalised Violence
And the protective institutions themselves. A commission with no power to enforce its findings, a special court with no separate judge, a compensation scheme with no budget. An institution that promises a remedy and cannot deliver it inflicts a second harm of its own.
Causes, in three layers
An examiner asking for causes and remedies wants structure, and three layers is the structure that works.
Layer one: design. Some of it is written into the rules. A police force whose statutory purpose, in an Act of 1861, was the maintenance of order for a colonial administration rather than service to a citizen. A prison manual that classified prisoners by caste. A procedure that gives the victim no standing at all.
Layer two: incentives. Detection rates that reward closure rather than truth. Postings and transfers controlled by politicians, so that an officer who acts against a locally powerful group is punished for it. No consequence for an officer who does not register a complaint.
Layer three: culture. The officers come from the same society. They bring its categories with them, and the institution does not train them out. That is where institutionalised violence meets the symbolic violence of the previous chapter, and the meeting point is where the harm becomes invisible even to the people inflicting it.
Remedies, and how well each works
Individual accountability. Prosecute or discipline the officer. Necessary, and by itself almost useless, because it fails the third test: the successor does the same thing.
Rules and directions. The arrest safeguards, the encounter guidelines, the requirement of videography, the requirement of a written record. These work better than prosecution because they change the routine rather than the person. Their weakness is that a rule with no monitoring becomes a form to be filled.
Structural change to incentives. Separating investigation from law and order. Fixed tenures. An independent complaints authority. These are the seven directions in Prakash Singh, and they are the most promising remedy on this list because they operate on the layer that produces the harm. Their weakness is that they require the institution to be reformed by the people who benefit from it as it stands.
Transparency. Compulsory CCTV in police stations, published data, an independent audit. A remedy that works by making the routine visible, and one of the few that does not depend on the goodwill of the institution.
Compensation. It repairs the individual harm and does nothing to the institution unless the payment falls on the institution's own budget rather than on the public revenue.
Institutionalised Violence
Worked example
A man is taken to a police station for questioning at eight in the evening. He is not shown as arrested. He is questioned through the night by officers working a shift they have worked for years. He is struck. He confesses to a theft. At six the following morning his arrest is recorded, and the medical examination on production before the Magistrate records no injuries because none of the blows was to a visible place.
Nothing in that account is unusual, and that is the point. The individual officers may be, and often are, prosecuted for nothing at all, because there is nothing on any record. Now apply the three tests. It is routine. It is produced by the incentive to close the case without forensic support. And moving those officers to another station moves the practice with them and leaves it behind as well.
Which remedy touches it? Not prosecution. The safeguards on arrest, if enforced, would have required the arrest to be recorded and the family informed at the time he was taken. Compulsory recording of the station would have made the night visible. Separating investigation from law and order would have put the questioning in the hands of officers not measured on closure. All three are structural, and all three are examined later in this book.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean nobody is responsible. Institutional causation and individual responsibility are not alternatives. The officer who struck the man committed an offence. The point is that punishing him alone will not stop the next one.
It does not mean the institution intends the harm. Almost never does anybody write down a policy of beating suspects. Institutionalised violence is produced by incentives and routines, and intention is not required, exactly as with structural violence.
And it is not a synonym for corruption. Corruption is a person taking a benefit. Institutionalised violence needs no benefit to anybody; the night described above may involve no money at all.
Quick revision
Institutionalised violence: violence produced by an institution's normal functioning.
Three tests: routine, produced by incentives rather than character, and survives replacement of the individuals.
Appears in the police station, the prison, the trial, the district administration and in protective institutions that cannot deliver.
Causes in three layers: design, incentives, culture.
Remedies ranked by what they touch: individual accountability weakest; rules and directions better; structural change to incentives best; transparency the most robust because it does not depend on goodwill; compensation repairs the person, not the institution.
Institutional causation does not displace individual responsibility.
Test yourself
1. State the three tests for institutionalised violence. It is routine rather than exceptional; it is produced by the institution's incentives rather than by the character of its members; and it survives the replacement of the individuals who carry it out.
Institutionalised Violence
2. Why is prosecuting the officer, on its own, an inadequate remedy? Because it fails the third test. If the practice continues under the successor, the individual was not the cause, and removing him changes nothing.
3. Give the three layers of cause with one Indian example of each. Design: a police statute of 1861 written for a colonial administration. Incentives: detection rates that reward closure without forensic support. Culture: officers bringing the categories of the surrounding society into the station.
4. Which remedy does not depend on the institution's goodwill, and why? Transparency, such as compulsory recording of police stations and published data, because it makes the routine visible to people outside the institution and so does not require the institution to police itself.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Structural violence stops being an abstraction the moment it is counted, and in India it is counted in land, in wages, in water and in who survives childhood.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: structural violence in India is the avoidable deprivation produced by the ordinary operation of the country's arrangements of land, labour, caste and residence; the Constitution names those arrangements and directs the State to correct them, chiefly in article 38, which requires the State to secure a social order in which justice shall inform all the institutions of national life, article 39, which directs the distribution of material resources to subserve the common good and requires that the health and strength of workers is not abused, and article 46, which requires the State to promote the interests of the weaker sections and to protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation.
Why this chapter exists
An answer that says structural violence is real and does not say what it consists of is worth few marks. An examiner who has read forty scripts on this topic has read thirty-nine that stop at the definition.
So this chapter is the evidence. It is also the bridge into Module II, because the arrangements described here are exactly what the agrarian risings were about.
The directive principles, which are the State's own admission
Read articles 38, 39 and 46 together and something becomes clear. The Constitution does not treat inequality of land, wage and status as a misfortune. It treats it as a condition the State is under a duty to change.
Article 38(1) requires the State to strive to promote the welfare of the people by securing and protecting a social order in which justice, social, economic and political, shall inform all the institutions of the national life.
Article 38(2), inserted by the Forty-fourth Amendment, requires the State in particular to minimise the inequalities in income and to endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status, facilities and opportunities, not only amongst individuals but amongst groups of people residing in different areas or engaged in different vocations.
Article 39 directs that the ownership and control of the material resources of the community are so distributed as best to subserve the common good; that the operation of the economic system does not result in the concentration of wealth; that there is equal pay for equal work; and that the health and strength of workers, men and women, and the tender age of children are not abused and that citizens are not forced by economic necessity to enter avocations unsuited to their age or strength.
Article 46 requires the State to promote with special care the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections, and in particular of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes, and to protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation.
Structural Violence in India, Measured
Read the last six words again. "All forms of exploitation" is not the language of a criminal statute. It is the language of a document that understands harm structurally, and it is the constitutional warrant for the whole of this paper's third and fourth modules.
The four arrangements
Land. The distribution of land is the single arrangement from which most of Module II follows. Ownership is concentrated, tenancy is insecure where it is not illegal, and a large agricultural population is landless. Every peasant movement in Module II is about this, and every land reform statute is an attempt on it.
Labour. A wage below what a family needs is structural violence in its purest form: nobody strikes anybody, and the effects appear as illness, as stunting and as children out of school. The Constitution's answer is in article 39, and the statutory answer is the minimum wage, which Module II examines and finds largely unenforced.
Caste. The arrangement that assigns occupation, residence and marriage by birth. What makes it structural rather than merely cultural is that it allocates material things: which land, which work, which water, which street. Module IV is about it.
Residence. Where a settlement is placed decides what water it drinks, what it breathes and how far its children walk to school. In an Indian village the placement is usually by caste, which is why the last two arrangements are hard to separate.
Worked example
Take one household and follow the arrangements through it, because this is how an examiner wants the abstraction handled.
Lakshmi's family are landless agricultural labourers in a village in Marathwada. In a year:
They get work for perhaps 150 days. The wage is below the notified minimum, and nobody in the village pays the notified minimum, so there is no employer to complain about. Labour.
They live in the settlement at the low end of the village, where the drain runs. Two of Lakshmi's four children have had waterborne illness this year. Residence.
Lakshmi's eldest daughter left school at eleven, because the family needed a second earner and because the walk was three kilometres. Labour and residence together.
The family took a loan for a wedding. It is at an interest rate that cannot be repaid out of a labourer's wage, and repayment is by labour. Land and labour, and on these facts possibly the offence of keeping a person in bondage.
Where is the offender? There is not one. Every person in this account is behaving as people in that village behave. And the harm to this household over ten years is larger than the harm any single act of direct violence in that village has caused.
Structural Violence in India, Measured
Where is the law? Article 39 requires that the health and strength of workers is not abused and that children are not forced by economic necessity into work unsuited to them. Article 46 requires the State to protect the weaker sections from all forms of exploitation. Both are directive principles, which article 37 makes not enforceable by any court while declaring them fundamental in the governance of the country. That gap between fundamental and enforceable is the standing criticism, and it is worth one careful sentence in any answer on this topic.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean India is uniquely structurally violent. Every society has structural violence. What the Indian material offers is an unusually well-documented case in which the structure is recognised by the country's own Constitution, named in three articles, and largely uncorrected.
It does not mean poverty and structural violence are the same word. Poverty is a state. Structural violence is a claim about causation: that the deprivation is produced by an arrangement and could have been avoided.
And it does not mean the directive principles are worthless. They have been used to interpret article 21, they are the basis on which land reform legislation survived challenge, and they are why the Supreme Court could read a right to a minimum wage into the prohibition of forced labour. Their weakness is that they cannot be enforced directly; their strength is that they colour everything that can be.
Quick revision
Four arrangements: land, labour, caste, residence, and the last two are hard to separate in a village.
Article 38: a social order in which justice informs all institutions; minimise inequalities of income, status, facilities and opportunities, between groups as well as individuals.
Article 39: material resources distributed to subserve the common good; no concentration of wealth; equal pay; the health and strength of workers not abused.
Article 46: promote the interests of the weaker sections and protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation.
Article 37: the directive principles are not enforceable by any court but are fundamental in the governance of the country. That gap is the criticism.
Structural violence is a claim about causation and avoidability, not a synonym for poverty.
Test yourself
1. Name the three directive principles that address structural violence and give the operative words of each. Article 38, a social order in which justice, social, economic and political, shall inform all the institutions of the national life, and the minimising of inequalities of income, status, facilities and opportunities. Article 39, the material resources of the community distributed to subserve the common good, and the health and strength of workers not abused. Article 46, protection of the weaker sections from social injustice and all forms of exploitation.
Structural Violence in India, Measured
2. What is the constitutional weakness of relying on those three articles, and what is the answer to it? Article 37 makes the directive principles unenforceable by any court while declaring them fundamental in governance. The answer is that they are not useless: they inform the interpretation of article 21, they sustained land reform legislation against challenge, and they supplied the reasoning by which a wage below the minimum was held to be forced labour.
3. Distinguish poverty from structural violence. Poverty describes a condition. Structural violence asserts that the condition is produced by an identifiable arrangement and was avoidable, which is a claim about causation and about responsibility, though not about criminal responsibility.
4. Why are caste and residence hard to separate in an Indian village? Because the placement of settlements has historically followed caste, so the material consequences of where a family lives, its water, its drainage, its distance from a school, are consequences of caste operating through geography.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Violence is collective when the group is doing it, when the group is having it done to it, or both, and the law finds the second much harder to deal with than the first.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: violence is collective when either the actor is a group acting as a group, or the victim is selected for a characteristic they share with a group, or both; the criminal law has a reasonably developed answer to the first, in the doctrines of common intention and common object, and only a partial answer to the second, in the special statutes that make selection by group an aggravating element or a separate offence.
Why the distinction matters
MU's paper is called Collective Violence and Criminal Justice System. Everything in it turns on what makes violence collective, and there are two independent answers, which students routinely run together.
Collective in the actor. Sixty people burn a house. The violence is collective because the actor is a collectivity, and this is what sections 189 to 197 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita are about.
Collective in the victim. One man kills another because of the community the other belongs to. Only one person acted. The violence is collective because the selection was by group, and the message is to the group. This is what the Atrocities Act, the hate-crime provisions and section 103(2) are about.
The two are independent. You can have either without the other, and the paper contains examples of both.
The four combinations
Individual victim
Group-selected victim
Individual actor
Ordinary crime. A murder in a quarrel.
Hate crime. A killing because of caste, community or sex.
Group actor
A gang robbery. Collective in the actor only.
Full collective violence. A riot, a pogrom, a lynching, a massacre.
The bottom right box is what this paper is mostly about, and the two boxes beside it are where the interesting legal difficulty lies, because the law was built for the top left.
Why the second kind is harder for the law
The criminal law knows how to describe an act. It has always found it difficult to describe a reason.
Consider a killing. The offence of murder asks what was done and with what intention as to death. It does not ask why the victim rather than somebody else. For ordinary crime that is right: the law should not punish a man more heavily for disliking his victim.
But group-selected violence is different in kind, and three things follow from the selection:
The harm is larger than the harm to the victim. Every member of the group learns that they are available for the same treatment.
The victim is interchangeable. The particular person is chosen for a category, so nothing the victim could have done would have avoided it.
It is repeatable. A quarrel ends with the quarrel. A selection principle does not end at all.
What Makes Violence Collective
The law's answer has been to build selection into the offence, and this book contains four instances of it: section 103(2) of the Sanhita, murder by a group on a ground such as race, caste or community; section 117(4), grievous hurt by a group on the same grounds; section 3 of the Atrocities Act, which is a whole catalogue of offences defined by whom they are done to; and the aggravated forms in the Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act.
Worked example
Four episodes in one district in one year, and the question is which of them is collective violence.
Two men quarrel over a boundary. One kills the other. Individual actor, individual victim. Ordinary murder, and nothing in this paper applies.
Twenty men fight twenty others at a fair. Group actor, but the victims are not selected by any characteristic beyond being on the other side. This is rioting under section 191 and probably affray on a large scale; collective in the actor only.
One man kills a labourer because the labourer, a member of a Scheduled Caste, insisted on the minimum wage. Individual actor, group-selected victim. Section 3(2) of the Atrocities Act applies, and the sentence is not the sentence for murder alone.
Sixty people burn eleven houses of one community. Both. This is the case the whole paper is written about, and the offences run from section 189 to section 197 together with section 103(2) and the Atrocities Act.
Notice what the criminal justice system will actually manage. It will handle the first easily. It will handle the second with difficulty, because identification in a crowd is hard. It will handle the third if the investigating officer applies the right Act, which Module IV shows is far from certain. It will very often fail entirely at the fourth.
What it does NOT mean
Collective violence does not require a crowd. A single person can commit it, if the selection is by group. Students lose marks by defining collective violence as violence by a crowd and then being unable to explain why a lynching by three people, or a killing by one, is in the syllabus.
And it does not mean every crime by a group is collective violence. A gang of dacoits is a group and its violence is not collective in the sense this paper uses, because the selection of the victim is by opportunity, not by category.
Nor does the selection have to be conscious. A crowd that burns the houses on one side of a lane may not articulate why. The selection is visible in what was burnt and what was left standing.
What Makes Violence Collective
Quick revision
Two independent senses: collective in the actor, and collective in the victim.
Four combinations; the paper is mostly about group actor and group-selected victim.
Group selection makes the harm larger than the victim, the victim interchangeable, and the violence repeatable.
The law's answer is to build selection into the offence: section 103(2), section 117(4), the Atrocities Act section 3.
Collective violence does not require a crowd, and a crowd committing a crime is not automatically collective violence.
Test yourself
1. Give the two senses in which violence may be collective, and one example of each without the other. Collective in the actor: a crowd of twenty fighting another twenty at a fair, where the victims are not group-selected. Collective in the victim: a single man killing a labourer because of his caste.
2. State the three consequences that follow from a victim being selected by group. The harm extends to every member of the group, who learn they are available for the same treatment; the victim is interchangeable, so nothing they could have done would have avoided it; and the violence is repeatable, because a selection principle does not exhaust itself.
3. Why is a gang robbery not collective violence for the purposes of this paper? Because the victim is selected by opportunity rather than by a group characteristic, and the violence is not directed at any group beyond the person robbed. The actor is a group, but only one of the two senses is satisfied.
4. Name three provisions in which Indian law builds group selection into the offence. Section 103(2) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita, murder by a group of five or more on a ground such as race, caste or community; section 117(4), grievous hurt on the same grounds; and section 3 of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989.
A Typology: Riot, Pogrom, Massacre, Lynching, Genocide, Terrorism, Insurgency
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Seven words describe collective violence, they are not interchangeable, and an answer that uses them precisely reads completely differently from one that does not.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: collective violence takes the forms of the riot, the pogrom, the massacre, the lynching, genocide, terrorism and insurgency; they are distinguished by three variables, the degree of organisation, the role of the State, and the relation between the violence and a political objective; and Indian criminal law names only some of them, charging the rest under offences that describe the act rather than the form.
Why precision here earns marks
Every question on this paper invites the words. A student who calls the events of 1992-93 in Bombay a riot, the events of 1984 in Delhi a riot, and the killing of a man by a crowd on a highway a riot, has used one word for three different things and will not be able to explain why the legal response to each differed.
The three variables below are the tool. Apply them and the seven words sort themselves.
The three variables
Organisation. Was the violence spontaneous, or was it planned, with lists, with transport, with weapons brought in advance? This is the single most contested question in every commission of inquiry in Module IV, because it decides whether the State failed to prevent something or participated in it.
The State. Was the State absent, incapable, complicit, or the actor? These are four different positions and each has a different legal consequence.
Objective. Is the violence an end in itself, an instrument of a political programme, or a demand for a change of regime?
The seven
Riot. In Indian law this has a precise meaning and it is narrower than the ordinary use. Under section 191 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, rioting is committed whenever force or violence is used by an unlawful assembly, or by any member of it, in prosecution of the common object, and then every member of that assembly is guilty of rioting. Low organisation, State typically absent or reacting, no necessary political objective.
Pogrom. Not a term of Indian law. It describes violence against a group which is organised, and in which the State is complicit, by acting or by deliberately not acting. Whether a given episode was a riot or a pogrom is exactly the question the Srikrishna Commission and the 1984 inquiries were set up to answer, and it is why those inquiries mattered.
Massacre. The killing of a number of people who are not resisting, usually in one place and at one time. It describes a scale and a defencelessness rather than an organisation or a motive. Module II uses it repeatedly, of the Bihar killings.
A Typology: Riot, Pogrom, Massacre, Lynching, Genocide, Terrorism, Insurgency
Lynching. Killing by a crowd, in public, as a punishment, for an alleged wrong, without any process. Its distinguishing features are the claim of justification and the public performance. Indian law had no offence of this name until 2023; section 103(2) of the Sanhita now provides that where a group of five or more persons acting in concert commits murder on the ground of race, caste or community, sex, place of birth, language, personal belief or any other similar ground, each member of the group is punishable with death or imprisonment for life.
Genocide. The most precise word on the list and the most misused. It means acts committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group as such. The defining element is the intent to destroy the group, not the number killed. India has ratified the Genocide Convention and has no domestic offence of genocide, which is a real gap and a good point in an answer.
Terrorism. Violence against persons or property intended to coerce a government or to intimidate a population. In Indian law it is defined in section 15 of the Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act 1967 and in section 113 of the Sanhita. The distinguishing feature is not the cruelty but the audience: the victims are chosen to send a message to someone else.
Insurgency. Organised armed challenge to the authority of the State over territory, sustained over time, with a political programme and usually with a claim to govern. The Maoist conflict in Module II is the example this paper uses.
Distinctions
Organisation
State's role
Objective
Riot
Low, often spontaneous
Absent or reacting
Often none
Pogrom
High
Complicit, by act or omission
Subordination of a group
Massacre
Variable
Variable
Describes scale, not motive
Lynching
Low, but with a claim of justification
Usually absent, sometimes approving
Punishment, and a public demonstration
Genocide
High
Usually the actor
Destruction of the group as such
Terrorism
High
The target
Coercion of a government or population
Insurgency
Very high, sustained
The adversary
Control of territory or change of regime
Worked example
Sort four Indian episodes with the three variables. The point is the method, and each episode is examined properly in its own chapter later.
A crowd in a market, after a rumour, attacks shops of one community for three hours until the police arrive. Low organisation, State absent and then reacting, no articulated objective. Riot, and charged under sections 189 to 193.
Over three days, groups arrive by vehicle with lists of addresses, and the police stations in the affected area record no arrests. High organisation, State complicit by omission at least, objective the subordination of a group. Pogrom, and the fact that Indian law has no such offence is why the question becomes one for a commission of inquiry rather than for a court.
A Typology: Riot, Pogrom, Massacre, Lynching, Genocide, Terrorism, Insurgency
Twenty-one agricultural labourers of one caste are shot in one night in a village where a wage dispute is running. Organisation present, State absent, objective the enforcement of an agrarian order. Massacre, charged as murder with common object, examined in Module II.
A man transporting cattle is stopped on a highway and beaten to death by a crowd who film it. Low organisation, claim of justification, public performance. Lynching, and since 2023 chargeable under section 103(2) as well as under section 103(1).
What it does NOT mean
These are not legal categories except where the Sanhita makes them so. Only riot and, since 2023, the section 103(2) form of lynching are offences by name. Pogrom, massacre, genocide and insurgency are analytical words, and an answer must not imply that a court can convict somebody of a pogrom.
Genocide is not a word for a very large massacre. It requires the intent to destroy a group as such. Using it loosely will lose marks with any examiner who knows the Convention.
And the categories are not exclusive. An episode can begin as a riot and become a pogrom when the organised element arrives on the second day. Several of the episodes in Module IV did exactly that, and saying so is a better answer than choosing one label.
Quick revision
Three variables: organisation, the State's role, objective.
Riot: section 191, force or violence by an unlawful assembly in prosecution of the common object; every member is guilty.
Pogrom: organised, State complicit. Not an offence in Indian law.
Massacre: scale and defencelessness, not motive.
Lynching: crowd, public, claim of justification. Section 103(2), group of five or more acting in concert, on a ground such as race, caste, community, sex, place of birth, language or personal belief. Death or imprisonment for life for each member.
Genocide: intent to destroy a group as such. India has ratified the Convention and has no domestic offence.
Terrorism: section 15 of the UAPA and section 113 of the Sanhita. The audience is the point.
1. Give the three variables that sort the seven forms. The degree of organisation, the role of the State, and the relation of the violence to a political objective.
2. What distinguishes a pogrom from a riot, and why does the distinction matter legally? Organisation and State complicity. It matters because Indian law has an offence of rioting and none of pogrom, so where the question is whether an episode was organised and whether the State participated, it cannot be answered in a criminal trial and becomes the business of a commission of inquiry.
A Typology: Riot, Pogrom, Massacre, Lynching, Genocide, Terrorism, Insurgency
3. State the elements of section 103(2) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita. A group of five or more persons acting in concert commits murder on the ground of race, caste or community, sex, place of birth, language, personal belief or any other similar ground. Each member of the group is punishable with death or imprisonment for life, and fine.
4. Why is it wrong to use genocide as a word for a large massacre? Because genocide is defined by the intent to destroy a national, ethnical, racial or religious group in whole or in part, as such. The number killed is not the defining element, and India in any event has no domestic offence of genocide despite having ratified the Convention.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
These are the two doctrines by which Indian criminal law makes a person liable for what somebody else did, and everything the criminal law can do about a crowd rests on them.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: common intention under section 3(5) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 provides that when a criminal act is done by several persons in furtherance of the common intention of all, each is liable as if he had done it alone; common object under section 190 provides that if an offence is committed by any member of an unlawful assembly in prosecution of the common object, or such as the members knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of that object, every person who was a member of that assembly at the time is guilty of that offence.
Why the law has this at all
The introductory chapter of this module gave the reason in outline: a crowd supplies no actor and no provable mental state. This chapter is the working out.
Both doctrines are forms of constructive liability, which means liability constructed by law rather than established by proof of what the accused personally did. That is an exception to the ordinary principle of criminal law and it needs justification. The justification is the same for both: a person who joins a group formed for a wrongful purpose accepts responsibility for what that group foreseeably does. What differs is how much foresight the law requires.
The provisions
Section 3(5). When a criminal act is done by several persons in furtherance of the common intention of all, each of such persons is liable for that act in the same manner as if it were done by him alone.
Section 190. If an offence is committed by any member of an unlawful assembly in prosecution of the common object of that assembly, or such as the members of that assembly knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of that object, every person who, at the time of the committing of that offence, is a member of the same assembly, is guilty of that offence.
Broken down: section 3(5)
Four elements, and the third is where cases are won and lost.
A criminal act. Not necessarily the whole offence; the phrase covers the series of acts that together produce the result.
Done by several persons. Two or more will do; there is no minimum of five.
A common intention of all. This means a pre-arranged plan, a meeting of minds prior to the act. It may be formed on the spot, and it need not be formed long before, but it must exist before the act and must be shared.
In furtherance of that common intention. The act must be done to carry the plan forward.
Common Intention and Common Object
Section 3(5) creates no offence. It is a rule of liability. A charge is always under section 3(5) read with the substantive section, and a court cannot convict of section 3(5) alone.
Broken down: section 190
Three elements, and the second half of the second is the whole difficulty.
An unlawful assembly, as section 189 defines it: five or more persons with one of the five common objects listed there.
The accused was a member of it at the time the offence was committed. Not before, not after: at the time.
The offence was committed in prosecution of the common object, or was one which the members knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of that object.
The second limb of the third element is what makes section 190 so wide. It does not ask whether the accused intended the offence, or foresaw it, or would have approved it. It asks what the members of the assembly knew to be likely. Knowledge is attributed to the membership as a body, and every member carries it.
Distinctions
Common intention, section 3(5)
Common object, section 190
Persons required
Two or more
Five or more, because section 189 requires it
What is shared
An intention
An object, which the assembly has
Prior meeting of minds
Essential
Not required
Participation by the accused
Required, in some form
Not required; membership at the time suffices
Mental element
The accused's own shared intention
What the members knew to be likely
Nature of the provision
A rule of liability; creates no offence
Creates substantive liability for the offence
How charged
Read with the substantive section
Read with the substantive section, and the assembly must be proved
Which is wider
Narrower
Considerably wider
Worked example
Follow one set of facts through both.
Seven men go at night to a field to cut a crop they say is theirs. They carry sickles for the cutting and two of them carry lathis. The cultivator and his brother come out. In the struggle one of the seven strikes the brother on the head with a lathi and he dies.
Section 3(5). What was the common intention? On the evidence it was to cut the crop. Was there a shared intention to cause death, or such bodily injury as was likely to cause death? Almost certainly not; nothing suggests a plan to kill. So the man who struck is guilty of murder or culpable homicide, and the others are guilty of what they shared, which is the trespass and the mischief.
Common Intention and Common Object
Section 190. Were the seven an unlawful assembly? Five or more, yes; and their common object was to take possession of property by criminal force, which is one of the five objects in section 189. Was the killing committed in prosecution of that object? Perhaps. Was it an offence the members knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of the object? Seven men going at night with lathis to cut another man's crop, in a village where the cultivator lives beside the field, must be taken to know that resistance and a serious injury are likely. If the court so finds, all seven are guilty of the killing.
The defence, and it is the real one. The defence in every such trial is directed not at the doctrine but at the membership: that this accused was not there, or was there but had not joined the object, or had left before the killing. Section 190 is generous to the prosecution on liability and unforgiving on identification, and that is why so few riot prosecutions succeed.
What it does NOT mean
Mere presence is not membership. A person who is present at the scene without sharing the assembly's object is not a member of it, and section 190 does not touch them. The point is easy to state and very hard to prove either way.
Common intention is not the same as similar intention. Five men may each independently intend to beat the same person, and that is not a common intention: what is needed is a shared plan, however briefly formed.
And neither doctrine dispenses with proof of the offence. The offence still has to be established. What the doctrines dispense with is proof of who among the group did the particular act.
Limits and criticism
The criticism runs in both directions and a good answer gives both.
It is too wide. Section 190 convicts a person of murder on the basis of what other people knew to be likely. That is a long way from the moral foundation of criminal law, and the further the crowd is from the accused's own conduct, the harder it is to justify.
It is too narrow to be useful. It still requires five identified persons, proved to have been members at the time. Collective violence destroys identification by design. In the episodes examined in Modules II and IV, the doctrine's width made no difference at all, because the case failed at the stage of naming anybody.
Both criticisms are true, which is the honest conclusion and the one an examiner rewards.
Quick revision
Both are constructive liability: liability for what another did.
Section 3(5): criminal act by several persons in furtherance of the common intention of all; each liable as if alone. Two or more. Prior meeting of minds essential. Participation required. Creates no offence.
Section 190: offence by any member of an unlawful assembly in prosecution of the common object, or as the members knew to be likely; every member at the time is guilty. Five or more. No prior plan needed. Membership suffices.
Section 190 is the wider and the easier to prove on liability.
Mere presence is not membership. Similar intention is not common intention.
Criticised as too wide in principle and too narrow in practice, and both are true.
Common Intention and Common Object
Test yourself
1. Quote the operative words of section 3(5) and section 190. Section 3(5): when a criminal act is done by several persons in furtherance of the common intention of all, each of such persons is liable for that act in the same manner as if it were done by him alone. Section 190: if an offence is committed by any member of an unlawful assembly in prosecution of the common object of that assembly, or such as the members of that assembly knew to be likely to be committed in prosecution of that object, every person who, at the time of the committing of that offence, is a member of the same assembly, is guilty of that offence.
2. Which is wider, and why? Section 190. It needs no prior meeting of minds, requires no participation by the accused beyond membership, and reaches offences the accused neither intended nor foresaw, provided the members of the assembly knew them to be likely.
3. Five men each independently decide to beat the same man and do so at the same moment. Is that a common intention? No. That is similar intention. Common intention requires a shared plan, a meeting of minds before the act, however briefly formed.
4. Give the two criticisms of section 190 and say why they are not inconsistent. That it is too wide, because it convicts on the basis of what others knew to be likely, and that it is too narrow in practice, because it still requires five identified members and identification is what a crowd destroys. They are not inconsistent because they operate at different points: the first concerns the rule of liability, the second concerns proof.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
An assembly of five or more people is unlawful if its common object is one of five things, and everything the criminal law does about a crowd begins with proving that.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: under section 189(1) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, an assembly of five or more persons is designated an unlawful assembly if the common object of the persons composing it is: to overawe by criminal force the Government, Parliament, a State Legislature or a public servant in the exercise of lawful power; to resist the execution of any law or legal process; to commit any mischief or criminal trespass or other offence; by criminal force to take possession of property or to deprive a person of a right of way, of water or of any incorporeal right, or to enforce a right or supposed right; or by criminal force to compel any person to do what he is not legally bound to do, or to omit what he is legally entitled to do.
Why the law has this at all
Because a crowd is not itself an offence, and it must not become one. People assemble constantly, for prayer, for weddings, for markets, for protest, and article 19(1)(b) of the Constitution guarantees the right to assemble peaceably and without arms.
So the law needs a rule that separates an assembly the State may disperse from one it may not, and section 189 is that rule. It does the work with two requirements: a number and an object. Below five, no unlawful assembly. Outside the five objects, no unlawful assembly however many are present.
Everything else in this part of the law depends on section 189. Rioting under section 191 requires an unlawful assembly. Liability of every member under section 190 requires it. The power to disperse under sections 148 to 151 of the Suraksha Sanhita requires it. If the assembly is not unlawful, none of the rest follows.
Broken down
The number: five or more. A hard requirement. Four people with the worst object in India are not an unlawful assembly, and if two of five accused are acquitted the charge under section 190 may collapse for the rest.
The object: common, and one of five.
To overawe by criminal force, or show of criminal force, the Central Government, any State Government, Parliament, a State Legislature, or any public servant in the exercise of lawful power.
To resist the execution of any law, or of any legal process.
To commit any mischief or criminal trespass, or other offence.
By criminal force or show of it, to take or obtain possession of any property, or to deprive a person of the enjoyment of a right of way, of the use of water or of another incorporeal right in their possession, or to enforce any right or supposed right.
By criminal force or show of it, to compel any person to do what he is not legally bound to do, or to omit to do what he is legally entitled to do.
Unlawful Assembly: The Five Common Objects
The Explanation, which decides most cases. An assembly which was not unlawful when it assembled may subsequently become an unlawful assembly. A procession that sets out lawfully and acquires an unlawful object on the way is within the section from the moment the object changes.
Membership, and the two offences in the section
Section 189(2) creates the offence: whoever, being aware of facts which render an assembly unlawful, intentionally joins that assembly or continues in it is a member of an unlawful assembly, punishable with imprisonment up to six months, or fine, or both.
Read the two elements of membership. Awareness of the facts, and intentionally joining or continuing. Both are required. A person who wanders into a crowd not knowing what it is about is not a member; a person who learns and stays is.
Section 189(3) creates the aggravated offence: whoever joins or continues in an unlawful assembly knowing that it has been commanded in the manner prescribed by law to disperse is punishable with imprisonment up to two years, or fine, or both. This is the hinge between the offence and the dispersal power, and it explains why the command to disperse in section 148 of the Suraksha Sanhita is not a formality: it is what converts a six-month offence into a two-year one.
Worked example
Four hundred people gather outside a tehsil office to protest an order of attachment. They are noisy. Nothing else happens for an hour.
Is this an unlawful assembly? Not yet. Four hundred is more than five, but the number is not the test. The question is the common object, and the object so far is to protest, which is not one of the five and is protected by article 19(1)(b).
Now the crowd decides to prevent the attachment party from entering. The object is now to resist the execution of a legal process, which is clause (b). The assembly has become unlawful, and the Explanation says expressly that it may become so after it assembled.
Now consider three people in the crowd.
Anil came to protest, does not know about the attachment party, and is at the back. Not a member. He lacks awareness of the facts that render the assembly unlawful.
Bhaskar heard the decision, agrees with it, and stays. A member under section 189(2), six months.
Chetan hears the Executive Magistrate command the crowd to disperse under section 148 and stays anyway. Section 189(3), two years.
Unlawful Assembly: The Five Common Objects
And now suppose stones are thrown by somebody and a clerk is injured. Every member of the assembly is guilty of rioting under section 191, and every member is guilty of the injury under section 190 if it was in prosecution of the object or was known to be likely. Anil is still not liable, because he was never a member.
Distinctions
Unlawful assembly, section 189
Rioting, section 191
Affray, section 194
Number
Five or more
Five or more, since it needs an unlawful assembly
Two or more
Force used?
Not required
Required; that is the difference
Required
Place
Anywhere
Anywhere
A public place
Common object
Required, one of five
Required
Not required
Punishment
Six months, or two years after a command to disperse
Two years, five if armed with a deadly weapon
One month, or a fine up to one thousand rupees, or both
What it does NOT mean
A large crowd is not an unlawful assembly. Number without object is nothing. This is the most common error in answers on this topic.
An unlawful object held by one person is not a common object. The object must be common to the assembly, which is why prosecutions so often fail: it is easy to prove that some people in a crowd wanted trouble and hard to prove that the assembly did.
And an assembly does not become lawful again by ceasing to be violent. Once the object is unlawful, membership is an offence until the person leaves.
Limits and criticism
The requirement of five is arbitrary and everybody knows it. Four people can do everything five can do, and the number survives only because it has been in the law since 1860. Against that, a number of some kind is needed, because the alternative is a rule that lets a magistrate decide when a group becomes a crowd.
The more serious criticism is about proof of the common object. The object is inferred from what the assembly did, which means that in practice the offence is established by the outcome and then read backwards into the object. That reasoning is circular, and courts are aware of it, which is why appellate courts so often reduce convictions under section 190 to convictions of the individuals actually identified.
Quick revision
Five or more persons and a common object which is one of five.
The five: overawe the Government or a public servant; resist a law or legal process; commit mischief, criminal trespass or other offence; by criminal force take property or deprive of a right of way, water or an incorporeal right, or enforce a right or supposed right; by criminal force compel a person to do what he is not bound to do.
Explanation: an assembly lawful when it assembled may become unlawful.
Section 189(2): membership, requires awareness of the facts and intentionally joining or continuing. Six months.
Section 189(3): continuing after a lawful command to disperse. Two years.
Section 189 is the foundation: rioting, section 190 liability and the dispersal powers all depend on it.
Number without object is nothing.
Unlawful Assembly: The Five Common Objects
Test yourself
1. List the five common objects in section 189(1). To overawe by criminal force the Government, Parliament, a State Legislature or a public servant in the exercise of lawful power; to resist the execution of any law or legal process; to commit any mischief or criminal trespass or other offence; by criminal force to take possession of property or to deprive a person of a right of way, of water or of an incorporeal right, or to enforce any right or supposed right; and by criminal force to compel a person to do what he is not legally bound to do or to omit what he is legally entitled to do.
2. What are the two elements of membership under section 189(2)? Awareness of the facts that render the assembly unlawful, and intentionally joining or continuing in it.
3. Why does the command to disperse matter to the offence and not only to the police? Because section 189(3) makes it an offence carrying two years, instead of six months, to join or continue in an unlawful assembly knowing that it has been commanded in the manner prescribed by law to disperse.
4. What is the circularity in proving a common object, and how do courts respond to it? The object is inferred from what the assembly did, so the outcome is used to establish the object which then makes every member liable for the outcome. Appellate courts respond by scrutinising membership closely and frequently confining convictions to the individuals actually identified as having acted.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Rioting is an unlawful assembly that has used force, and the moment it does, every member of the assembly is guilty of it whether or not that member lifted a hand.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: under section 191(1) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, whenever force or violence is used by an unlawful assembly, or by any member of it, in prosecution of the common object, every member of that assembly is guilty of the offence of rioting; the punishment under section 191(2) is imprisonment up to two years, or fine, or both, and under section 191(3), where the rioter is armed with a deadly weapon or with anything which used as a weapon of offence is likely to cause death, up to five years.
Why the law has this at all
The previous chapter established that an unlawful assembly is an assembly with a forbidden common object. Section 191 adds the element that turns the object into an event.
Notice what section 191 does not require. It does not require every member to use force. It requires force to be used by the assembly or by any member of it, and then convicts every member. This is section 190's logic applied to a named offence, and it exists because in a riot it is never possible to say who threw what.
Broken down: section 191
There must be an unlawful assembly as section 189 defines it. Five or more, common object one of the five.
Force or violence must be used, by the assembly or by any single member of it.
The force must be used in prosecution of the common object.
Then every member of the assembly is guilty of rioting.
The word "or" in the second element is the important one. One member throwing one stone converts an unlawful assembly of two hundred into a riot of two hundred rioters.
And the third element is the limit. Force used for a purpose of the member's own, not in prosecution of the common object, does not make the assembly a riot. A man in a crowd who takes the opportunity to settle a private score has committed his own offence and has not made the others rioters.
The two punishments
Section 191(2), simple rioting. Two years, or fine, or both.
Section 191(3), rioting armed. Five years, or fine, or both, where the rioter is armed with a deadly weapon or with anything which, used as a weapon of offence, is likely to cause death.
Read section 191(3) carefully. It punishes the rioter who is armed, not the assembly. So in a crowd of forty, ten of whom carried lathis, the ten face five years and the thirty face two.
Rioting, and the Offences Around It
The two offences nobody teaches
Two provisions sit either side of rioting and are almost never covered, which makes them useful in an answer.
Section 192, wanton provocation. Whoever malignantly, or wantonly, by doing anything which is illegal, gives provocation to any person, intending or knowing it to be likely that the provocation will cause the offence of rioting to be committed, is punished: one year if rioting is in fact committed in consequence, and six months if it is not.
This is the offence for the person who starts a riot without being in it. It requires an illegal act as the provocation, which is its limit: an inflammatory speech that is not itself illegal falls outside section 192, and has to be charged under section 196 or 197 instead.
Section 193, liability of the owner or occupier of the land. Whenever an unlawful assembly or a riot takes place, the owner or occupier of the land on which it is held, and any person claiming an interest in that land, is punishable with a fine not exceeding one thousand rupees if he, or his agent or manager, knowing that the offence is being or has been committed, or having reason to believe it likely, does not give the earliest notice in his power to the officer in charge of the nearest police station.
Section 193 is a rare thing in Indian criminal law: a duty to report imposed on a person who has done nothing. It exists because a riot needs a place, and the person who controls the place is usually the first to know.
Worked example
Two hundred people gather at a temple ground after a dispute over a procession route. The ground belongs to a trust whose manager is present. After an hour, the crowd decides to force its way down the disputed road. Forty of them carry lathis. Somebody throws a stone and a shop shutter is damaged.
Unlawful assembly, from the moment the object became forcing the route: clause (e) of section 189(1), compelling a person to do what he is not legally bound to do, and clause (c).
Rioting, from the moment the stone was thrown, because force was used by a member in prosecution of the common object. All two hundred are rioters under section 191(1).
Section 191(3) for the forty who carried lathis: five years, not two.
Section 193 for the trust's manager, if he knew or had reason to believe and did not give the earliest notice in his power to the nearest police station. A fine up to one thousand rupees.
Section 192 for the man who, an hour earlier, tore down a notice board fixing the route, if he did so knowing that rioting was a likely consequence. One year, because rioting did follow.
The damage to the shutter is mischief in its own right and, if the shop is public property, an offence under the Prevention of Damage to Public Property Act 1984.
Rioting, and the Offences Around It
Six provisions, one hour, one crowd. That is what a good answer on a riot problem looks like.
Distinctions
Unlawful assembly, section 189
Rioting, section 191
Force used
Not required
Required; it is the whole difference
Who is guilty
Every member who joined knowing the facts
Every member of the assembly
Punishment
Six months; two years after a command to disperse
Two years; five if armed
Relationship
The foundation
Cannot exist without it
What it does NOT mean
Rioting is not a synonym for a violent crowd. Without an unlawful assembly there is no rioting, however violent the crowd. A hundred people fighting each other in a public place with no common object commit affray, not rioting.
Section 191(3) does not require the weapon to be used. Being armed is enough. This is why the sentence differs between members of the same crowd.
And rioting is not the offence for the killing. If a person is killed in a riot, the killing is murder or culpable homicide, and section 190 makes every member liable for it if it was in prosecution of the common object or known to be likely. Rioting is charged in addition, not instead.
Quick revision
Section 191(1): force or violence used by an unlawful assembly or any member of it, in prosecution of the common object; every member is guilty of rioting.
191(2): two years, or fine, or both. 191(3): five years if armed with a deadly weapon, and it punishes the individual who is armed.
Section 192: wanton provocation by an illegal act, intending or knowing rioting likely. One year if rioting follows, six months if not.
Section 193: the owner or occupier of the land, or a person claiming an interest in it, fined up to one thousand rupees for failing to give the earliest notice in his power to the nearest police station.
Rioting requires an unlawful assembly. Affray does not, and needs only two.
Rioting is charged in addition to the substantive offences, never instead of them.
Test yourself
1. State the four elements of rioting. An unlawful assembly; force or violence used by it or by any member of it; used in prosecution of the common object; whereupon every member of the assembly is guilty.
Rioting, and the Offences Around It
2. Forty of a crowd of two hundred carry lathis and nobody uses one. What is the effect? The forty are liable under section 191(3) to five years, because that sub-section punishes the rioter who is armed and does not require the weapon to be used. The other one hundred and sixty face two years under section 191(2).
3. What does section 192 require that an inflammatory speech usually does not supply? An illegal act as the provocation. Section 192 punishes provocation given by doing something illegal, so a speech that is not itself an offence falls outside it and must be charged under section 196 or 197.
4. Who does section 193 punish, and for what? The owner or occupier of the land on which the unlawful assembly or riot takes place, and any person claiming an interest in it, for failing to give the earliest notice in his power to the officer in charge of the nearest police station, knowing the offence is being or has been committed or having reason to believe it likely. The penalty is a fine not exceeding one thousand rupees.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Affray is two or more people fighting in a public place and disturbing the public peace, and it is the small offence that shows by contrast what makes rioting serious.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: under section 194(1) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, when two or more persons, by fighting in a public place, disturb the public peace, they are said to commit an affray; and under section 194(2) the punishment is imprisonment which may extend to one month, or a fine which may extend to one thousand rupees, or both.
Why the law has this at all
A fight in a street is not only a wrong to the person hit. It is a wrong to everybody else in the street, who must now get out of the way, and to the public peace, which is a thing the criminal law protects in its own right.
That is the whole justification for a separate offence. The assault is already punishable, and if affray existed only to punish the blow it would be unnecessary. It exists to punish the disturbance of the public peace, and that is why the place matters and the number does not much.
Broken down
Three elements, and each excludes something.
Two or more persons. Excludes the one-sided attack. A man who beats another who does not fight back commits assault and not affray, because there is no fight.
By fighting. Excludes abuse, threats, and a quarrel in words. There must be an exchange of blows.
In a public place. Excludes the fight in a private house or a private compound, however violent, and however much noise it makes.
And then a consequence: disturbance of the public peace. A fight in a public place at four in the morning with nobody there may not disturb the public peace at all.
Distinctions
Affray, section 194
Rioting, section 191
Number
Two or more
Five or more, because an unlawful assembly is required
Common object
Not required
Required
Place
Must be a public place
Anywhere
Force
Required, and mutual: there must be a fight
Required, but by the assembly or any member, and not mutual
Who is guilty
Those fighting
Every member of the assembly
Punishment
One month, or a fine up to one thousand rupees, or both
Two years, or five if armed with a deadly weapon
Read the table and the point of this chapter appears. The gap between one month and two years is not a gap between a small fight and a big one. It is the difference between violence that is merely disorderly and violence that is organised around a shared object. That is what the criminal law treats as grave, and it is the proposition this whole paper rests on.
Affray, and How It Differs from Rioting
Worked example
Take one place, one evening, four scenarios.
Two men fight outside a cinema over a queue. Two or more, fighting, public place, public peace disturbed. Affray. One month.
One man beats another outside the cinema; the other does not resist. No fight. Not affray, but assault and criminal force under sections 129 to 131, and hurt if injury follows.
Two men fight in the courtyard of a private house, watched by the family. Not a public place. Not affray, though every other offence is available.
Sixty men, having decided to prevent a screening, force their way in and break the seats. An unlawful assembly with the object of committing mischief and of compelling by criminal force. Force used. Rioting, two years, and five for those armed, and every one of the sixty is a rioter.
Scenarios one and four are both violence in the same street on the same evening. The law treats one as a nuisance and the other as a threat to public order, and the reason is the common object.
What it does NOT mean
Affray is not a lesser form of rioting. They are different offences with different elements. A crowd of a hundred fighting each other without a common object commits affray, not rioting, however alarming it is.
A public place is not the same as a place open to the public. The expression covers roads, markets and public grounds. Whether a particular place is public is a question of fact, and the test used is whether the public have access to it as of right or as a matter of practice, not whether it is owned by the State.
And affray does not absorb the assault. The person who struck a blow is liable for that too. Affray punishes the disturbance; the assault is punished separately.
Quick revision
Section 194(1): two or more persons, by fighting, in a public place, disturb the public peace.
Section 194(2): one month, or a fine up to one thousand rupees, or both.
Three exclusions: a one-sided beating is not a fight; words are not a fight; a private place is not a public place.
Compared with rioting: no common object, no minimum of five, but the place must be public and the fight must be mutual.
The gap between one month and two years measures the presence of a common object, not the size of the violence.
Test yourself
1. State the elements of affray. Two or more persons, fighting, in a public place, thereby disturbing the public peace.
Affray, and How It Differs from Rioting
2. Why is a one-sided beating in a public place not an affray? Because there is no fight. The section requires persons fighting, which means an exchange, and a person who does not resist is not fighting.
3. Give the three main differences between affray and rioting. Affray needs two persons and rioting five; affray requires no common object and rioting cannot exist without one; affray must occur in a public place and rioting may occur anywhere.
4. What does the difference in punishment between the two offences tell you about what the criminal law treats as serious? That organisation around a shared object, rather than the scale of the violence, is what makes collective violence grave in law. A hundred people fighting without a common object attract one month; five with a common object attract two years.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Promoting enmity is the offence that stands between a speech and a riot, and it is the provision every question on hate speech in this paper eventually reaches.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 196 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes whoever, by words, signs, visible representations, electronic communication or otherwise, promotes disharmony or feelings of enmity, hatred or ill-will between different religious, racial, language or regional groups or castes or communities, or commits any act prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony which disturbs or is likely to disturb the public tranquillity, with imprisonment up to three years, or fine, or both, and up to five years where the offence is committed in a place of worship or in an assembly engaged in religious worship or ceremonies; and section 197 punishes imputations and assertions prejudicial to national integration.
Why the law has this at all
Every episode in Module IV has the same structure. Something is said. It circulates. A crowd forms. Houses burn.
The criminal law can reach the burning, and the previous chapters have shown how badly it does even that. Section 196 is the attempt to reach the first step, before there is anything to prosecute under sections 189 to 197.
That makes it a genuinely difficult provision, and the difficulty is worth stating because an examiner is testing whether you see it. A law that punishes speech because of what a crowd might do with it hands the crowd a veto. The more likely a section of the public is to react violently, the less anybody may say about them. That objection is real, it has been made in every jurisdiction that has such an offence, and the answer to it is the subject of the chapter on hate speech and free speech in Module IV.
The provision
Section 196(1) punishes whoever:
(a) by words, either spoken or written, or by signs or by visible representations or through electronic communication or otherwise, promotes or attempts to promote, on grounds of religion, race, place of birth, residence, language, caste or community or any other ground whatsoever, disharmony or feelings of enmity, hatred or ill-will between different religious, racial, language or regional groups or castes or communities; or
(b) commits any act which is prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony between such groups and which disturbs or is likely to disturb the public tranquillity; or
(c) organises any exercise, movement, drill or other similar activity intending that the participants shall use or be trained to use criminal force or violence against such a group, or participates in it with that intention, in a manner likely to cause fear or alarm or a feeling of insecurity among members of that group.
Promoting Enmity Between Groups
The punishment is imprisonment up to three years, or fine, or both.
Section 196(2) raises it to five years, and fine, where the offence is committed in a place of worship or in an assembly engaged in the performance of religious worship or religious ceremonies.
Section 197 is the neighbouring offence. It punishes imputations and assertions prejudicial to national integration: making or publishing an imputation that any class of persons cannot, by reason of being members of a religious, racial, language or regional group or caste or community, bear true faith and allegiance to the Constitution or uphold the sovereignty and integrity of India, and the connected forms.
Broken down
The elements that decide cases are these.
The conduct is wide. Words, signs, visible representations, electronic communication, or otherwise. There is no medium that escapes.
"Promotes or attempts to promote" reaches the attempt. The enmity need not follow. This is what makes section 196(1)(a) usable before anything has happened, and also what makes it dangerous.
Clause (b) requires an effect, or a likely one. It is not enough that an act is prejudicial to harmony; it must disturb or be likely to disturb the public tranquillity. That requirement is the main limit inside the section.
Clause (c) is the training offence and is almost never charged. It reaches the organised drill or movement intended to train participants in the use of force against a group. Anyone writing on organised communal violence should know it exists.
Section 196(2) locates the aggravation in the place. The same words in a place of worship carry five years rather than three, because that is where an audience is assembled and receptive.
Distinctions
Section 196
Section 197
Section 299
What is attacked
Relations between groups
The loyalty of a class of persons to the Constitution and to India
The religious feelings of a class
Mental element
Promotes or attempts to promote, or an act prejudicial to harmony
Making or publishing the imputation
Deliberate and malicious intention
Effect required
Disharmony, or under clause (b) disturbance of public tranquillity or likelihood of it
Prejudicial to national integration
Outrage of religious feelings
Punishment
Three years, five in a place of worship
Three years, five in a place of worship
Three years, or fine, or both
Worked example
A speaker at a public meeting says that members of a named community are, by their faith, incapable of loyalty to India, and that the audience should be ready to defend themselves. The speech is recorded and circulated on a messaging service. A week later a crowd attacks shops of that community in the same town.
Promoting Enmity Between Groups
The imputation of disloyalty is section 197 in terms: an assertion that a class of persons cannot, by reason of being members of a community, bear true faith and allegiance to the Constitution.
The promotion of enmity is section 196(1)(a), and the circulation on the messaging service is within "electronic communication".
The exhortation to be ready may be section 196(1)(c) if there was any organised drill, and section 196(1)(b) in any event if the act is prejudicial to harmony and likely to disturb public tranquillity.
If the meeting was held in a place of worship, section 196(2) applies and the maximum rises to five years.
The attack a week later is a separate matter: sections 189 to 193 for those in the crowd, and the speaker is not liable for it under section 196, which punishes the speech and not the riot. To make the speaker liable for the riot the prosecution would need section 192, which requires an illegal act as the provocation, or abetment.
That last point is the one students miss. Section 196 punishes what was said. It does not make the speaker a rioter.
What it does NOT mean
"Hate speech" is not an offence in Indian law. There is no provision of that name. The phrase describes a group of offences, of which sections 196, 197, 299, 300, 301, 302 and 356 are the principal ones, and an answer should name provisions rather than the phrase.
Section 196 does not require enmity to result. It reaches the attempt, and that is deliberate.
And it is not confined to religion. The grounds are religion, race, place of birth, residence, language, caste or community or any other ground whatsoever, and the last words have been used to reach regional and linguistic hostility.
Quick revision
Section 196(1)(a): promotes or attempts to promote disharmony or feelings of enmity, hatred or ill-will between groups, by any medium including electronic communication.
196(1)(b): an act prejudicial to harmony which disturbs or is likely to disturb the public tranquillity.
196(1)(c): organising or joining a drill or movement to train the use of force against a group.
Three years, and five under section 196(2) in a place of worship or a religious assembly.
Section 197: imputations that a class cannot bear true faith and allegiance to the Constitution.
Section 196 punishes the speech, not the riot. To reach the speaker for the riot you need section 192 or abetment.
The standing objection: a law that punishes speech for what a crowd might do gives the crowd a veto.
Test yourself
1. State the three clauses of section 196(1). Promoting or attempting to promote disharmony or feelings of enmity, hatred or ill-will between groups by any medium; committing an act prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony which disturbs or is likely to disturb the public tranquillity; and organising or participating in a drill, movement or similar activity intended to train the use of criminal force against a group.
Promoting Enmity Between Groups
2. What raises the sentence to five years? Commission of the offence in a place of worship or in an assembly engaged in the performance of religious worship or religious ceremonies, under section 196(2).
3. Distinguish section 196 from section 197. Section 196 is directed at relations between groups, punishing the promotion of enmity or an act prejudicial to harmony. Section 197 is directed at the loyalty of a class of persons, punishing the imputation that they cannot, by reason of their membership of a group, bear true faith and allegiance to the Constitution or uphold the sovereignty and integrity of India.
4. A speech is followed a week later by a riot. Is the speaker a rioter? Not under section 196, which punishes the speech and not the riot. Liability for the riot would require section 192, which needs an illegal act as the provocation, or the ordinary law of abetment.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
Until 2023 Indian law had no offence called lynching, and a killing by a crowd was prosecuted as an ordinary murder by an unusually large number of people; section 103(2) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita now names it.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: under section 103(2) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, when a group of five or more persons acting in concert commits murder on the ground of race, caste or community, sex, place of birth, language, personal belief or any other similar ground, each member of such group shall be punished with death or with imprisonment for life, and shall also be liable to fine; and section 117(4) provides the corresponding offence where the group causes grievous hurt on the same grounds, punishable with imprisonment up to seven years and fine.
Why the law changed
Before 1 July 2024 the position was this. A crowd stops a man on a road, accuses him of something, and beats him to death while filming it. The law charged murder under section 302 of the Indian Penal Code, read with section 149, and the sentence was the ordinary sentence for murder.
Nothing in that charge said what had actually happened. It did not say that the man was chosen for what he was. It did not say that the killing was a public performance addressed to everybody else who shares that characteristic. And it did not say that the crowd believed itself to be administering justice, which is what separates a lynching from a murder by a mob for gain.
The case for naming the offence. Naming it does three things. It records in the sentence what the wrong actually was. It makes the ground of selection an element the prosecution must prove and the court must find, so it appears on the record. And it removes the argument, common in such trials, that nobody can be convicted because nobody can be shown to have struck the fatal blow: section 103(2) convicts each member of the group.
The case against naming it. A separate offence for a killing that is already murder adds nothing to the sentence, since murder already carries death or imprisonment for life. On that view section 103(2) is expressive rather than operative. That objection is worth stating, and the answer to it is that expression is not nothing: a charge sheet that names the ground of selection is a public record of what happened, and a sentence that does not name it is a public record of something else.
Broken down: section 103(2)
Four elements.
A group of five or more persons. Fewer than five and the sub-section does not apply, although section 103(1) and the group liability provisions still do.
Acting in concert. Not merely present together. There must be a common course of action, which is the same idea as common intention but expressed differently.
Commits murder. The full offence, with all its ingredients.
On the ground of race, caste or community, sex, place of birth, language, personal belief or any other similar ground.
Mob Lynching, Named at Last
Then each member of such group is punished with death or imprisonment for life, and fine.
The fourth element is the innovation and the difficulty. The prosecution must prove why the victim was chosen. That is a question about the crowd's reason, and reasons are hard to prove. In practice it will be proved by what the crowd said, by what was recorded, by what was left alone, and by the surrounding history.
"Personal belief" is worth noticing. It is wider than religion and reaches a killing over what a person is thought to eat, to believe or to have done in private.
Section 117(4): the same structure for grievous hurt
When a group of five or more persons acting in concert causes grievous hurt to a person on the same grounds, each member of the group is guilty of causing grievous hurt and is punishable with imprisonment up to seven years and fine.
This matters because most lynchings do not end in death. The victim survives, and before 2023 the prosecution fell back on the ordinary provisions for hurt with the group liability sections. Section 117(4) gives the survivor's case the same structure as the deceased's.
Worked example
A man transporting cattle is stopped on a highway by about twenty people. He is accused of a purpose they attribute to him because of his community. He is beaten for forty minutes. Some of the crowd film it and the recording circulates the same evening. He dies in hospital two days later. Eleven people are eventually identified from the recording.
Charges.
Section 103(2), against all eleven: a group of five or more acting in concert, murder, on the ground of community. Each of the eleven faces death or imprisonment for life, and none of them has to be shown to have struck the fatal blow.
Sections 189 to 191, unlawful assembly and rioting, since the crowd had a common object and used force.
Section 196, if what was said during or before the attack promoted enmity between communities.
The recording is evidence and, in the hands of those who circulated it, may be a separate matter under the information technology law.
Where the case will actually be decided. Not on section 103(2), which is straightforward once membership is proved, but on the identification of the eleven, on whether the recording is proved to be authentic and unaltered, and on whether the witnesses hold. Naming the offence does not solve any of those.
Mob Lynching, Named at Last
Distinctions
Murder, section 103(1)
Lynching, section 103(2)
Number
One or more
Five or more
Acting in concert
Not required
Required
Ground of selection
Irrelevant
An element to be proved
Who is punished
The person who caused death, and others through group liability
Each member of the group, in terms
Sentence
Death or imprisonment for life, and fine
The same
What it does NOT mean
The word "lynching" does not appear in section 103(2). The sub-section describes the conduct without naming it. An answer should describe the elements rather than assume the label is statutory.
It does not displace group liability. Sections 3(5) and 190 remain available and are still used, particularly where the number is fewer than five or the ground of selection cannot be proved.
And it does not answer the enforcement problem. Every difficulty this book records about riot prosecutions applies here: registration, identification, the witness who must go on living there, and the delay. A new offence changes what can be charged and changes nothing about what can be proved.
Limits and criticism
The Supreme Court's directions on lynching, given in 2018 and examined in Module IV, were preventive, remedial and punitive, and the punitive limb asked Parliament to create a separate offence. Section 103(2) is the answer to that request, five years later.
Two criticisms survive it. The sentence is unchanged, so the provision adds no punishment to what murder already carried. And the requirement of five or more leaves a killing by three or four on the same ground outside the sub-section entirely, which is an arbitrary line in a provision whose whole purpose is to describe the wrong accurately.
Quick revision
Section 103(2): group of five or more acting in concert, commits murder, on the ground of race, caste or community, sex, place of birth, language, personal belief or any other similar ground. Each member punished with death or imprisonment for life, and fine.
Section 117(4): the same structure for grievous hurt, seven years and fine.
Before 2023 there was no offence of this name; a lynching was charged as murder with group liability.
The innovation is that the ground of selection is an element, so it appears on the record.
Criticisms: the sentence is unchanged, and the threshold of five is arbitrary.
Naming the offence does nothing about registration, identification or witnesses.
Test yourself
1. State the four elements of section 103(2). A group of five or more persons; acting in concert; commits murder; on the ground of race, caste or community, sex, place of birth, language, personal belief or any other similar ground. Each member is then punished with death or imprisonment for life and fine.
Mob Lynching, Named at Last
2. What does section 103(2) add that section 103(1) with group liability did not? It makes the ground of selection an element that must be proved and found, so the record of the case states what the killing actually was, and it punishes each member of the group in terms without requiring proof of who struck the fatal blow.
3. Four men beat a fifth to death because of his community. Does section 103(2) apply? No. The sub-section requires a group of five or more. The killing is murder under section 103(1), with liability distributed under section 3(5), and the ground of selection has no statutory effect on the sentence.
4. Give the two standing criticisms of the new sub-section. That it leaves the sentence exactly where murder already had it, so its effect is expressive rather than operative; and that the threshold of five or more is arbitrary in a provision whose purpose is to describe the wrong accurately.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
A riot mostly consists of breaking things, and the Prevention of Damage to Public Property Act 1984 is seven sections long and is the statute the Supreme Court built its riot-damage guidelines on.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Prevention of Damage to Public Property Act 1984 punishes, by section 3, mischief causing damage to public property with imprisonment up to five years and fine, and where the property is one of the listed classes with six months to five years and fine; by section 4, mischief causing such damage by fire or explosive substance with one to ten years and fine; and by section 5, provides that no person accused or convicted of an offence punishable under section 3 or section 4 shall, if in custody, be released on bail or on his own bond unless the prosecution has been given an opportunity to oppose the application.
Why the law has this at all
Mischief is already an offence under the general penal law, and damaging property is already mischief. So why a separate Act?
Two reasons, and both are examinable.
The property belongs to nobody in particular. When a bus is burnt, the person who has lost something is the public. There is no complainant with a personal stake, which in practice means there is often no complainant at all.
Ordinary mischief is graded by the value of the damage, and that grading is the wrong instrument here. Burning a bus is not wrong because a bus is expensive; it is wrong because the bus was there for everybody. The 1984 Act therefore grades by the kind of property and by the means used.
The Act, in seven sections
Section 1 is the short title, extent and commencement. Section 2 defines public property, in substance any property, movable or immovable, including machinery, owned by or in the possession of or under the control of the Central or a State Government, a local authority, a corporation established by law, a company as defined in the companies legislation in which not less than fifty-one per cent of the paid-up share capital is held by Government, or an institution or undertaking financed wholly or substantially out of Government funds.
Section 3 is the principal offence. Whoever commits mischief by doing any act in respect of any public property, other than public property of the nature referred to in sub-section (2), is punishable with imprisonment up to five years and fine. Sub-section (2) lists the aggravated classes, which include any building, installation or other property used in connection with the production, distribution or supply of water, light, power or energy; any oil installation; any sewage works; any mine or factory; any means of public transport or of telecommunications, and any building, installation or other property used in connection with any of them. For those the punishment is rigorous imprisonment of not less than six months and up to five years, and fine, with a proviso permitting a shorter term for reasons recorded in the judgment.
Destruction of Public Property
Section 4 is mischief causing damage to public property by fire or explosive substance, punishable with rigorous imprisonment of not less than one year and up to ten years, and fine, with a proviso permitting a shorter term for special reasons recorded in the judgment.
Section 5 is the bail provision, and it is the reason the Act matters in practice. It is one sentence long: no person accused or convicted of an offence under section 3 or 4 shall, if in custody, be released on bail or on his own bond unless the prosecution has been given an opportunity to oppose the application.
Read what it does not say, because this is where answers go wrong. It does not require the court to be satisfied that there are reasonable grounds for believing the accused is not guilty. That much stronger condition belongs to the special security statutes, section 43D(5) of the Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act 1967 and section 21 of the Maharashtra Control of Organised Crime Act 1999, and importing it here would overstate the 1984 Act considerably. All section 5 requires is that the prosecution be heard.
Section 6 is a saving, and section 7 the repeal and saving of the predecessor Ordinance.
Note the two minimum sentences. Section 3(2) carries a minimum of six months and section 4 a minimum of one year, and in both the court may, for special reasons to be recorded, impose less. A student writing on the adequacy of the criminal law's response to riot damage should notice that Parliament thought minimum sentences necessary here in 1984.
Worked example
During a two-day disturbance, a crowd burns four State transport buses, damages a booking office, cuts a telephone cable and breaks the windows of a private shop.
The buses. Public transport, and burnt. Section 4, one to ten years, and section 3(2) in the alternative.
The booking office. Property used in connection with a means of public transport, within section 3(2). Six months to five years.
The telephone cable. Telecommunications, within section 3(2).
The shop. Not public property. Ordinary mischief under the general penal law, and no benefit from the 1984 Act.
Everybody in the crowd. If they formed an unlawful assembly and the damage was in prosecution of its common object, or was known to be likely, every member is liable for the offences under section 190 of the Sanhita.
Bail. Because the charges include sections 3 and 4 of the 1984 Act, section 5 applies: the accused cannot be released on bail or on his own bond, while in custody, unless the prosecution has been given an opportunity to oppose the application.
Destruction of Public Property
The last item is what changes the case. Everything else on the list is a sentence at the end of a trial that may take years. Section 5 operates in the first week, and although it is a modest requirement it is enough to keep a routine bail application from being disposed of before the State has said anything.
What it does NOT mean
The Act does not create a right to compensation. It is a penal statute. The recovery of the value of what was destroyed comes from the directions in the Supreme Court's suo motu proceedings and from the victim compensation scheme, not from this Act.
It does not reach private property. A riot that burns houses is not touched by this Act at all, and the houses in Module IV are private. That is a real limit and it is worth stating: the statute protects the bus and not the home.
And section 5 is not a bar on bail, nor is it the stringent bail provision of the security statutes. It requires only that the prosecution be given an opportunity to oppose. There is no statutory presumption against release and no requirement that the court find reasonable grounds for believing the accused not guilty.
Quick revision
Seven sections. Section 2 defines public property by ownership, possession or control by Government, a local authority, a statutory corporation, a Government company or a substantially Government-financed body.
Section 3(1): mischief to public property, up to five years and fine.
Section 3(2): water, light, power or energy installations, oil installations, sewage works, mines, factories, public transport, telecommunications and property connected with them. Rigorous imprisonment, six months to five years, and fine, subject to a proviso for a shorter term for reasons recorded.
Section 4: by fire or explosive substance, rigorous imprisonment one to ten years and fine, subject to a proviso for a shorter term for special reasons recorded.
Section 5: a person accused or convicted under section 3 or 4, if in custody, is not released on bail or on his own bond unless the prosecution has had an opportunity to oppose. Nothing more; the stronger bail bar belongs to the UAPA and MCOCA.
The Act protects public property only. Private houses are outside it.
Destruction of Public Property
Test yourself
1. Why did Parliament pass a separate Act when mischief was already an offence? Because public property has no complainant with a personal stake, so damage often goes unreported, and because ordinary mischief is graded by the value of the damage, which is the wrong measure for property that exists for everybody. The 1984 Act grades by the kind of property and by the means used.
2. State the sentences under sections 3(1), 3(2) and 4. Up to five years and fine; rigorous imprisonment of not less than six months and up to five years and fine; and rigorous imprisonment of not less than one year and up to ten years and fine. Both minimum sentences carry a proviso allowing the court to award less for reasons recorded in the judgment.
3. What does section 5 require before bail is granted, and what does it not require? It requires only that the prosecution be given an opportunity to oppose the application for release, and it applies to a person accused or convicted who is in custody. It does not require the court to be satisfied that there are reasonable grounds for believing the accused not guilty; that condition belongs to section 43D(5) of the UAPA and section 21 of MCOCA.
4. A crowd burns eleven private houses. What does the 1984 Act do about it? Nothing. The Act applies only to public property as defined in section 2, so private houses fall outside it entirely and the damage is ordinary mischief under the general penal law.
Dispersing an Unlawful Assembly: The Graduated Powers
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
The State's answer to a crowd is a ladder of four sections, and every step must be taken in order, because the protection for those who use force attaches only to force used under the section.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: under the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, section 148 empowers an Executive Magistrate, an officer in charge of a police station or, in his absence, any police officer not below the rank of sub-inspector, to command an unlawful assembly or any assembly of five or more persons likely to disturb the public peace to disperse, and if it does not, to disperse it by civil force; section 149 allows the District Magistrate, or an Executive Magistrate authorised by him who is present, to have it dispersed by the armed forces where it cannot otherwise be dispersed and public security requires it; section 150 allows a commissioned or gazetted officer of the armed forces to act without a Magistrate where public security is manifestly endangered and no Magistrate can be communicated with; and section 151 provides that no prosecution for an act purporting to be done under those sections may be instituted without the sanction of the Central Government for the armed forces and of the State Government in any other case.
Why the law has this at all
The chapter on the monopoly of legitimate force set out the bargain: the State may use force, and the price is that the force is used under a process. Sections 148 to 151 are that process, for the particular case of a crowd.
The design has three features and each is deliberate.
It is graduated. Command first, then civil force, then armed force, then armed force without a Magistrate. Each step is used only if the previous one has failed or is impossible.
It puts a civilian in charge for as long as possible. The armed forces enter only on the requisition of a Magistrate, and section 150 exists only for the case where no Magistrate can be reached.
It protects those who act, and only those who act under it. Section 151 shields the officer who uses force in good faith under these sections. It shields nobody who uses force outside them, and this is the whole legal significance of the ladder.
Step one: the command, section 148(1)
Who may command. Any Executive Magistrate; or the officer in charge of a police station; or, in the absence of that officer, any police officer not below the rank of sub-inspector.
What may be commanded. Two kinds of assembly. An unlawful assembly as section 189 of the Nyaya Sanhita defines it, and, importantly, any assembly of five or more persons likely to cause a disturbance of the public peace, which need not be unlawful at all.
Dispersing an Unlawful Assembly: The Graduated Powers
The effect of the command. It is thereupon the duty of the members to disperse. That duty is what section 189(3) of the Nyaya Sanhita enforces, raising the offence of remaining from six months to two years.
Step two: civil force, section 148(2)
Force may be used in two situations.
The assembly, on being commanded, does not disperse; or
without being commanded, it conducts itself so as to show a determination not to disperse.
The Magistrate or officer may then disperse it by force, and may require the assistance of any person, provided that person is not an officer or member of the armed forces acting as such. Members of the assembly may be arrested and confined, either to disperse it or so that they may be punished according to law.
The second situation is worth noticing. A crowd that is plainly determined not to disperse may be dispersed without a command having been given. That is a practical concession, and it is also the gap through which most disputed firings are justified after the event.
Step three: the armed forces, section 149
Two conditions must both be satisfied. The assembly cannot otherwise be dispersed, and it is necessary for the public security that it be dispersed.
Who decides. The District Magistrate, or any other Executive Magistrate authorised by him who is present. Not any Magistrate, and not an absent one.
What the officer of the armed forces must do. Section 149(3) is the provision to quote. Every such officer shall obey the requisition in such manner as he thinks fit, but in doing so shall use as little force, and do as little injury to person and property, as may be consistent with dispersing the assembly and arresting and detaining those persons.
That sentence is the statutory rule of minimum force, and it is the standard against which every firing in this book is measured.
Step four: without a Magistrate, section 150
Where the public security is manifestly endangered by such an assembly and no Executive Magistrate can be communicated with, any commissioned or gazetted officer of the armed forces may disperse it and may arrest and confine persons forming part of it.
And the duty that follows. If, while he is acting, it becomes practicable to communicate with an Executive Magistrate, he shall do so, and shall thenceforward obey the Magistrate's instructions as to whether he shall continue.
Section 150 is the narrowest of the four, and the condition that no Magistrate can be communicated with is the one that is examined afterwards.
Dispersing an Unlawful Assembly: The Graduated Powers
Step five, which is not a step: the protection, section 151
Sanction to prosecute. No prosecution for any act purporting to be done under sections 148, 149 or 150 may be instituted in any criminal court except with the sanction of the Central Government where the person is an officer or member of the armed forces, and of the State Government in any other case.
And a substantive protection. No Executive Magistrate or police officer acting under those sections in good faith; no person doing an act in good faith in compliance with a requisition under section 148 or 149; no officer of the armed forces acting under section 150 in good faith; and no member of the armed forces doing an act in obedience to an order he was bound to obey, shall be deemed to have committed an offence.
Read the words "purporting to be done" and "in good faith" together. The sanction requirement is wide: it covers anything purporting to be done under the sections, so even a firing that turns out to be unlawful needs sanction before it can be prosecuted. The substantive protection is narrower: it requires good faith. A student should be able to state both and say which is which, because the first is the practical obstacle and the second is the legal defence.
Worked example
A crowd of about eight hundred blocks a State highway. Stones are thrown at vehicles.
A sub-inspector is the senior officer present, the station house officer being elsewhere. He may command the assembly to disperse under section 148(1), because the section names an officer not below sub-inspector in the absence of the officer in charge.
The crowd does not disperse. He may disperse it by force under section 148(2), and may call on bystanders to assist, but not on any member of the armed forces.
The crowd cannot be dispersed and the highway is a lifeline. Only the District Magistrate, or an Executive Magistrate authorised by him and present, may requisition the armed forces under section 149.
The officer commanding must use as little force and do as little injury as is consistent with dispersing the crowd and making the arrests. That is section 149(3), and it is the standard he will be judged by.
Suppose instead that the sub-inspector orders firing without any command having been given and without the crowd showing a determination not to disperse. The firing is not an act under section 148. Sanction under section 151 will still be needed, because the act purports to be done under the section, but the substantive protection requires good faith, and a firing outside the statutory conditions will not easily be shown to be in good faith.
Dispersing an Unlawful Assembly: The Graduated Powers
What it does NOT mean
The ladder is not a formality. Skipping a step does not merely make the action irregular; it takes the action outside the section, and with it the good-faith protection.
Section 149 is not a general power to call the army. It requires that the assembly cannot otherwise be dispersed, that public security requires dispersal, and that the requisition comes from the District Magistrate or a present authorised Magistrate.
And section 151 is not immunity. It is a sanction requirement plus a good-faith defence. An officer who fires without cause is not protected; he is protected from being prosecuted without the Government's sanction, which in practice is a very substantial protection, and that difference is the criticism.
Quick revision
148(1): command to disperse, by an Executive Magistrate, the officer in charge, or in his absence a police officer not below sub-inspector. Applies to an unlawful assembly or any assembly of five or more likely to disturb the public peace.
148(2): civil force, if the assembly does not disperse on command or shows a determination not to disperse. Bystanders may be required to assist; members of the armed forces may not.
149: armed forces, on the requisition of the District Magistrate or a present authorised Executive Magistrate, where the assembly cannot otherwise be dispersed and public security requires it. 149(3): as little force and as little injury as is consistent with the object.
150: a commissioned or gazetted officer may act where public security is manifestly endangered and no Magistrate can be communicated with, and must submit to a Magistrate as soon as it is practicable.
151: sanction of the Central Government for the armed forces, of the State Government otherwise, for anything purporting to be done under 148 to 150; and no offence is committed by those acting in good faith.
Test yourself
1. Who may command an assembly to disperse, and what kinds of assembly may be commanded? An Executive Magistrate, the officer in charge of a police station, or in his absence any police officer not below the rank of sub-inspector. The assemblies are an unlawful assembly, and any assembly of five or more persons likely to cause a disturbance of the public peace.
2. In what two situations may civil force be used under section 148(2)? Where the assembly, having been commanded, does not disperse; and where, without being commanded, it conducts itself in a manner showing a determination not to disperse.
3. State the rule of minimum force and where it is found. Section 149(3). The officer of the armed forces shall obey the requisition in such manner as he thinks fit, but in doing so shall use as little force and do as little injury to person and property as may be consistent with dispersing the assembly and arresting and detaining the persons concerned.
Dispersing an Unlawful Assembly: The Graduated Powers
4. Distinguish the two protections in section 151. The first is procedural and wide: no prosecution for anything purporting to be done under sections 148 to 150 without the sanction of the Central Government for the armed forces or the State Government otherwise. The second is substantive and narrower: those acting in good faith under those sections are deemed not to have committed an offence.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
The State's preferred answer to an anticipated crowd is not force but a written order forbidding the crowd from forming, and in Maharashtra there are two such powers, one central and one of the State's own.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 163 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, which replaced the old section 144 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, empowers a District Magistrate, a Sub-divisional Magistrate or any other Executive Magistrate specially empowered to direct, by a written order stating the material facts, any person to abstain from an act or to take order with property, where he considers the direction likely to prevent obstruction, annoyance or injury to a person lawfully employed, danger to human life, health or safety, a disturbance of the public tranquillity, a riot or an affray; and in Maharashtra section 37 of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951 empowers the Commissioner or the District Magistrate to prohibit, by public notification, the carrying of weapons, the collection of missiles, harangues and, by sub-section (3), any assembly or procession.
Why the law has this at all
The dispersal ladder in the previous chapter is expensive. It requires officers, it produces injuries, and it is used after a crowd has formed and its temper is fixed. Every commission of inquiry in Module IV says the same thing about it: the administration should have acted earlier.
Acting earlier means an order. A prohibitory order costs nothing, injures nobody, and if obeyed produces no event at all. That is why it is the instrument the administration reaches for first, and it is why the criticism of it is not that it is used but that it is used too widely and for too long.
Section 163 of the Suraksha Sanhita
Who may make an order. A District Magistrate, a Sub-divisional Magistrate, or any other Executive Magistrate specially empowered by the State Government in that behalf.
The two conditions. That in his opinion there is sufficient ground for proceeding, and that immediate prevention or speedy remedy is desirable.
The form. A written order stating the material facts of the case, served in the manner provided for a summons. The requirement to state the material facts is the only real check on the section, and it is what makes an order reviewable.
What may be ordered. To direct any person to abstain from a certain act, or to take certain order with respect to certain property in his possession or under his management.
The purposes. Where the Magistrate considers that the direction is likely to prevent, or tends to prevent, obstruction, annoyance or injury to any person lawfully employed, or danger to human life, health or safety, or a disturbance of the public tranquillity, or a riot, or an affray.
Prohibitory and Preventive Orders
Four more features that are regularly examined.
Sub-section (2): the order may be passed ex parte in an emergency, or where the circumstances do not admit of serving notice in due time.
Sub-section (3): it may be directed to a particular individual, to persons residing in a particular place or area, or to the public generally when frequenting or visiting a particular place or area. That last limb is what makes the section a crowd-control power rather than a power over named persons.
Sub-section (4): no order shall remain in force more than two months. The State Government may, by notification, extend it for a further period not exceeding six months where it considers this necessary for preventing danger to human life, health or safety, or for preventing a riot or affray.
Sub-sections (5) to (7): any Magistrate may, on his own motion or on the application of a person aggrieved, rescind or alter the order; the State Government may do the same for an order made under the proviso; and where such an application is received the Magistrate or the State Government shall afford the applicant an early opportunity of appearing before them.
The duty in sub-section (7) is the answer to the standing complaint that an ex parte order leaves the affected person with no remedy. There is a remedy; it requires the person to ask for it.
Section 37 of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951
A Mumbai student is examined on the State Act as much as on the Sanhita, and section 37 is the provision under which processions in Bombay have been regulated for seventy years.
Who. The Commissioner and the District Magistrate, in areas under their respective charges.
When. Whenever, and for such time as, he considers necessary for the preservation of public peace or public safety.
How. By a notification publicly promulgated or addressed to individuals.
What may be prohibited, under sub-section (1). The carrying of arms, cudgels, swords, spears, bludgeons, guns, knives, sticks or lathis, or any other article capable of being used for causing physical violence; the carrying of any corrosive substance or explosives; the carrying, collection and preparation of stones or other missiles or the means of casting them; the exhibition of persons or corpses or figures or effigies; the public utterance of cries, the singing of songs, the playing of music; and the delivery of harangues, the use of gestures or mimetic representations, and the preparation, exhibition or dissemination of pictures, symbols, placards or any other object which in the opinion of the authority offends against decency or morality or undermines the security of, or tends to overthrow, the State.
Prohibitory and Preventive Orders
Sub-section (2): a person going armed in contravention may be disarmed by any police officer and the article forfeited to the State Government.
Sub-section (3): the authority may also, by order in writing, prohibit any assembly or procession for so long as it considers the prohibition necessary for the preservation of public order, provided that no such prohibition shall remain in force for more than fifteen days without the sanction of the State Government.
Sub-section (4): it may by public notice temporarily reserve any street or public place for a public purpose and prohibit entry except on prescribed conditions.
Section 135 supplies the penalty for contravening an order under section 37, 39 or 40.
Two provisions that sit beside them
Section 164 is the other preventive order, and it answers a different mischief. Where an Executive Magistrate is satisfied, from a police report or other information, that a dispute likely to cause a breach of the peace exists concerning any land or water or its boundaries within his jurisdiction, he shall make an order in writing stating the grounds of his satisfaction and requiring the parties to attend his court and to file written statements of their claims as respects actual possession. "Land or water" includes buildings, markets, fisheries, crops and other produce, and the rents or profits of such property. A copy is served as a summons and at least one copy is affixed at or near the subject of the dispute.
The difference from section 163 is worth stating. Section 163 forbids an act; section 164 takes the dispute into court and decides who was in possession, so that the parties are left to a civil suit for title. It is the provision that fits an agrarian dispute, which is why it belongs in a paper on collective violence: a very large share of rural violence is a boundary dispute that nobody adjudicated.
Section 169 puts a duty on every police officer receiving information of a design to commit a cognizable offence to communicate it to the officer to whom he is subordinate and to any other officer whose duty it is to prevent or take cognizance of it. It is short, it creates no offence, and it is the statutory form of the finding every commission of inquiry into a riot has made: somebody knew, and the information did not travel.
Distinctions
Section 163, Suraksha Sanhita
Section 37, Maharashtra Police Act
Who orders
District Magistrate, Sub-divisional Magistrate, or a specially empowered Executive Magistrate
Commissioner of Police, or District Magistrate
Trigger
Sufficient ground, and immediate prevention or speedy remedy desirable
Necessary for the preservation of public peace or public safety
Form
Written order stating the material facts
Notification publicly promulgated, or addressed to individuals
Directed at
An individual, residents of an area, or the public frequenting a place
A town, village or place, or its vicinity
Duration
Two months, extendable by the State Government to six
Sub-section (3): fifteen days without State sanction
Remedy
Rescission or alteration under sub-sections (5) to (7), with an early hearing
Ordinary judicial review
Prohibitory and Preventive Orders
Worked example
Two processions are expected on the same day along routes that cross. The Commissioner of Police in Mumbai and the District Magistrate in an adjoining district each have to act.
In Mumbai. The Commissioner may, under section 37(1), prohibit the carrying of lathis and the collection of stones along the route, and may prohibit harangues. Under section 37(3) he may prohibit the procession altogether, but not for more than fifteen days without the sanction of the State Government. Under section 37(4) he may reserve the crossing itself and prohibit entry.
In the district. The District Magistrate may make an order under section 163 of the Suraksha Sanhita directing persons frequenting the crossing to abstain from assembling there. The order must be in writing and state the material facts, may be ex parte, lasts two months, and may be extended by the State Government for up to six.
And if the order is defied. Remaining in an assembly after a lawful command to disperse is an offence under section 189(3) of the Nyaya Sanhita, two years. Contravening a section 37 order attracts section 135 of the Maharashtra Act. And the assembly, if its object is now to resist the execution of a legal process, is an unlawful assembly under section 189(1)(b), which brings the whole of the previous three chapters into play.
What it does NOT mean
A prohibitory order is not a ban on protest. It is a power limited by purpose, by form, by duration and by a remedy. Where it is used to prevent all assembly in a large area for months, that use is challengeable, and the two-month limit in sub-section (4) exists precisely because the predecessor provision was used that way.
The order need not be published to be valid against an individual. Sub-section (3) allows it to be directed at a particular individual, and it is served like a summons. Publication matters for the third limb, the public generally.
And section 37 of the Maharashtra Act is not a replica of section 163. It is a police power, not a magisterial one, exercised by notification rather than by a reasoned written order, and its fifteen-day limit on prohibiting an assembly is a different check from the Sanhita's two months.
Prohibitory and Preventive Orders
Quick revision
Section 163: District Magistrate, Sub-divisional Magistrate, or specially empowered Executive Magistrate; written order stating material facts; to prevent obstruction, danger to life or health, disturbance of public tranquillity, a riot or affray.
May be ex parte; may be directed at an individual, at residents of an area, or at the public frequenting a place.
Two months, extendable by the State Government to six; rescindable on application, with an early hearing required.
Maharashtra Police Act section 37: Commissioner or District Magistrate, by notification, for public peace or public safety; weapons, missiles, effigies, cries, songs, music, harangues.
37(3): may prohibit any assembly or procession, but not beyond fifteen days without State Government sanction. 37(4): reserve a street or public place.
Section 135 of the Maharashtra Act is the penalty for contravening an order under section 37, 39 or 40.
Test yourself
1. Who may pass an order under section 163, and what two conditions must be satisfied? A District Magistrate, a Sub-divisional Magistrate or any other Executive Magistrate specially empowered by the State Government. He must be of opinion that there is sufficient ground for proceeding and that immediate prevention or speedy remedy is desirable.
2. How long may an order under section 163 last? Two months from the making of it, extendable by the State Government by notification for a further period not exceeding six months, where it considers that necessary for preventing danger to human life, health or safety or for preventing a riot or affray.
3. What limit does the Maharashtra Police Act place on prohibiting a procession? Under section 37(3) the prohibition may not remain in force for more than fifteen days without the sanction of the State Government.
4. Why is the requirement to state the material facts more than a formality? Because it is the only element of the section that makes an order reviewable. An order that recites no facts cannot be tested against the purposes for which the power exists, and the remedy of rescission under sub-sections (5) to (7) would have nothing to work on.
Syllabus topic 1.1, "Notions of "force", "coercion", "violence""
❧
In one line
The citizen's right to use force and the State's are not two versions of one idea; the citizen's is an exception granted because the State was not there, and the police officer's is a duty attached to an office.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the right of private defence is a general exception in the penal law, available where there is no time to have recourse to the protection of the public authorities, and it extends to causing death only in the enumerated cases; the police officer's authority to use force is not an exception but a duty of office, and under section 23 of the Police Act 1861 it is the duty of every police officer promptly to obey and execute all orders and warrants lawfully issued, to collect and communicate intelligence affecting the public peace, to prevent the commission of offences and public nuisances, to detect and bring offenders to justice and to apprehend those he is legally authorised to apprehend.
Why the two are different in kind
Start with the sentence that carries the whole distinction. The right of private defence exists because the State is absent. Its availability is conditioned on there being no time to have recourse to the protection of the public authorities. It is a licence granted for the interval before the State arrives.
The officer's authority exists because the State is present, in him. He does not need an exception, because what he does is not prima facie an offence: an arrest is not wrongful confinement, and force used to disperse an unlawful assembly under section 148 of the Suraksha Sanhita is not criminal force. His authority is bounded not by necessity but by the terms of the power he is exercising.
Two consequences follow, and both are examinable.
The officer's force is measured against the statute, not against the threat. The rule of minimum force in section 149(3) of the Suraksha Sanhita is a statutory rule, and an officer who exceeds it is outside the section however genuinely he felt threatened. A private citizen's force is measured against the apprehension.
The officer has no right to refuse. Private defence is a right and may be waived. Section 23 imposes a duty, and an officer who does not act is liable for the failure to act, which the chapter on institutionalised violence returns to.
The Police Act 1861: the four provisions that matter here
Section 3, superintendence. The superintendence of the police throughout a general police district vests in and is exercised by the State Government, and except as authorised by the Act no person, officer or court shall be empowered by the State Government to supersede or control any police functionary.
Private Defence, and the State's Use of Force
Section 4, administration. The administration of the police throughout the general police district vests in an Inspector-General, with such Deputy and Assistant Inspectors-General as the State Government thinks fit; and within the local jurisdiction of the Magistrate of the district it vests, under the general control and direction of that Magistrate, in a District Superintendent.
Read sections 3 and 4 together and the whole of Prakash Singh is visible. Superintendence sits with the political executive; administration sits with the Inspector-General; and the district force operates under the general control of the District Magistrate. What is missing is any body between the political executive and the force, and the first of the seven directions in Prakash Singh is precisely the creation of one.
Section 12, rules. The Inspector-General may, subject to the approval of the State Government, frame orders and rules on the organisation, classification and distribution of the force, the places where members shall reside, the services to be performed, inspection, arms and accoutrements, the collecting and communicating of intelligence, and all other matters he deems expedient for preventing abuse or neglect of duty and for rendering the force efficient.
Section 23, duties. Set out above. Note that the duty to prevent offences and public nuisances comes before the duty to detect and bring offenders to justice. The statute puts prevention first, and every commission of inquiry in Module IV finds that the force treated it as last.
Section 15: the collective punishment nobody teaches
Section 15, quartering of additional police in disturbed or dangerous districts, is the colonial state's own answer to collective violence, and it is still on the statute book.
Sub-section (1). The State Government may, by proclamation notified in the Official Gazette, declare that an area has been found to be in a disturbed or dangerous state, or that from the conduct of the inhabitants of the area, or of any class or section of them, it is expedient to increase the number of police.
Sub-section (2). The Inspector-General, or an officer authorised by the State Government, may then with the Government's sanction quarter additional police in the area.
Sub-section (3). The cost of the additional force is borne by the inhabitants of the area.
Sub-section (4). The Magistrate of the district apportions the cost among the liable inhabitants according to his judgment of their respective means.
Sub-section (5). The State Government may by order exempt any persons or any class or section of the inhabitants.
Sub-section (6). The proclamation must state the period for which it is to remain in force, and may be withdrawn or continued.
Private Defence, and the State's Use of Force
The Explanation brings in absentee landlords: "inhabitants" includes persons who occupy or hold land or other immovable property in the area, and landlords who collect rents direct from raiyats or occupiers there, notwithstanding that they do not actually reside in the area.
Why this section is worth a paragraph in any answer on remedies. Read sub-sections (1), (3) and (5) together. The State may declare an area disturbed because of the conduct of a class or section of its inhabitants, quarter police there at the inhabitants' expense, and then exempt a class or section from paying. That is a power to fine one community for the disorder of a district, and it survives in the law of 1861 without amendment. Whether such a power can survive articles 14 and 21 as they now stand is a question worth raising, and it is the kind of point that separates a first-class answer from a competent one.
Sections 30 and 31: processions
Section 30(1). The District Superintendent or Assistant District Superintendent may, as occasion requires, direct the conduct of all assemblies and processions on public roads, streets or thoroughfares, and prescribe the routes and the times.
Section 30(2). On being satisfied that persons intend to convene an assembly or form a procession which would, in the judgment of the Magistrate, if uncontrolled be likely to cause a breach of the peace, he may by general or special notice require an application for a licence.
Section 30(3). On application he may issue a licence naming the licensees and defining the conditions on which alone the assembly or procession is to be permitted, and no fee may be charged for the application or the grant.
Section 30(4). He may regulate the extent to which music may be used in the streets on the occasion of festivals and ceremonies.
Section 31. It is the duty of the police to keep order on public roads, streets, thoroughfares, ghats and landing places and at other places of public resort, and to prevent obstructions on the occasion of assemblies and processions, and in the neighbourhood of places of worship during the time of public worship.
Note that the licence under section 30 is not a general requirement. It arises only after the officer is satisfied of an intention to hold an assembly which the Magistrate judges likely, if uncontrolled, to cause a breach of the peace, and only after a notice requiring an application. The next chapter takes what the Constitution does to that scheme.
Worked example
A crowd surrounds a house at night and begins to break in. Inside are the householder and his family. A police party of four arrives at the gate.
Private Defence, and the State's Use of Force
The householder may use force in private defence of person and property. His right arises because there was no time to have recourse to the public authorities, and its extent is measured by the apprehension he reasonably entertains.
The police party is in an entirely different position. Under section 23 it is their duty to prevent the offence and to apprehend those they are authorised to apprehend. If the crowd is five or more with a common object, it is an unlawful assembly, and the ladder in sections 148 to 151 of the Suraksha Sanhita applies: command first, then civil force. Their authority comes from the section and is bounded by it.
And if they do nothing. The householder's right of private defence is unaffected, because the protection of the public authorities has in fact not been available to him. The officers' inaction is a breach of the duty in section 23, and if the house is burnt it is the failure that every commission of inquiry in Module IV describes.
What it does NOT mean
Private defence is not a right to punish. It ends when the apprehension ends. A crowd that has been driven off may not be pursued and beaten.
And the officer's authority is not a general licence to use force. Outside a statutory power, a police officer using force is in the same position as anybody else, and section 151 of the Suraksha Sanhita protects only acts done under sections 148 to 150 in good faith.
Section 15 of the Police Act is not obsolete merely because it is old. It is unamended and available, and an answer that assumes it has lapsed is wrong.
Quick revision
Private defence: an exception, available because the State is absent, measured by the apprehension, and it ends with the threat.
Police force: a duty of office under section 23, measured by the statute, and it cannot be waived.
Section 3: superintendence in the State Government. Section 4: administration in the Inspector-General, and in the district under the general control of the District Magistrate.
Section 12: the Inspector-General's rule-making power, expressly for preventing abuse or neglect of duty.
Section 15: quartering additional police in a disturbed or dangerous area, at the inhabitants' cost, apportioned by the District Magistrate by means, with power to exempt a class. Absentee landlords included by the Explanation.
Section 30: direction of assemblies and processions, prescribed routes and times, licensing on notice, no fee, and regulation of music.
Section 31: the duty to keep order and prevent obstruction, including near places of worship during worship.
Private Defence, and the State's Use of Force
Test yourself
1. State the essential difference between private defence and a police officer's use of force. Private defence is an exception available because the protection of the public authorities cannot be had, and its extent is measured by the apprehension. A police officer's authority is a duty of office, his acts are not prima facie offences, and their limits are set by the statute conferring the power rather than by the threat.
2. Set out the scheme of section 15 of the Police Act 1861 and say why it is troubling. The State Government may proclaim an area disturbed or dangerous, or that the conduct of its inhabitants or of a class of them makes more police expedient; additional police are quartered there; the cost falls on the inhabitants, apportioned by the District Magistrate according to their means; and the Government may exempt a class or section. It is troubling because it permits a district to be policed at the expense of one community for the disorder of another, and it is unamended.
3. When does a licence become necessary under section 30? Only after the District Superintendent is satisfied that persons intend to convene an assembly or form a procession which, in the judgment of the Magistrate, would if uncontrolled be likely to cause a breach of the peace, and after he has required an application by general or special notice. No fee may be charged.
4. What do sections 3 and 4 together explain about Prakash Singh? That superintendence lies with the political executive and administration with the Inspector-General, with the district force under the general control of the District Magistrate, and that nothing stands between the political executive and the force. The first of the seven directions in Prakash Singh, a State Security Commission whose recommendations bind the Government, is the attempt to supply what those two sections leave out.
Article 19 and the Freedoms Collective Action Is Made Of
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
Collective action is made of four of the six freedoms in article 19, and every one of them is subject to a power of restriction whose grounds include public order.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 19(1) guarantees to all citizens the right to freedom of speech and expression, to assemble peaceably and without arms, to form associations or unions, and to move freely throughout the territory of India; each is subject to a corresponding clause permitting the State to impose reasonable restrictions, in the interests of, among other grounds, the sovereignty and integrity of India, the security of the State, public order, decency or morality, and in relation to speech, incitement to an offence; and the whole of the law examined in this module operates inside that structure.
Why this chapter comes here
Topic 2 of MU's syllabus is "Approaches to Violence in India". The chapters that follow take the Indian traditions, the revolutionary tradition, and the State's own approach. This chapter takes the constitutional approach, which is the frame all the others operate inside.
The reason it belongs at the head of topic 2 is that collective action is not, in India, a residual liberty. It is a guaranteed right, and the offences and powers in the preceding chapters are all exceptions to it that must justify themselves.
The four freedoms and their restrictions
Freedom, article 19(1)
Restriction clause
Grounds
(a) Speech and expression
19(2)
Sovereignty and integrity of India, security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, contempt of court, defamation, incitement to an offence
(b) To assemble peaceably and without arms
19(3)
Sovereignty and integrity of India, public order
(c) To form associations or unions
19(4)
Sovereignty and integrity of India, public order, morality
(d) To move freely throughout India
19(5)
The interests of the general public, or the protection of the interests of any Scheduled Tribe
Three observations that carry marks.
Clause (b) contains its own limits. The right is to assemble peaceably and without arms. An assembly that is not peaceable, or that is armed, is not within the guarantee at all, and no question of reasonable restriction arises. That is why the definition of unlawful assembly in section 189 of the Nyaya Sanhita is not a restriction on article 19(1)(b): it describes assemblies the article never protected.
The restriction clauses for assembly and association are the narrowest. Clause (3) has only two grounds and clause (4) three. Speech has eight. A student who writes that assembly may be restricted on any ground on which speech may be restricted is wrong.
Article 19 and the Freedoms Collective Action Is Made Of
"Reasonable" is a justiciable word. Every restriction must be reasonable, and the court decides. That is what separates the Indian scheme from one in which the legislature's say is final.
Public order, and how narrow it is
Public order is the ground that does most of the work in this paper, and its meaning was settled in the two cases of 26 May 1950.
Romesh Thappar v. State of Madras, AIR 1950 SC 124, (1950) SCR 594.
Facts. The Government of Madras banned the entry and circulation of the petitioner's weekly journal in the State under the Madras Maintenance of Public Order Act 1949. He moved the Supreme Court directly under article 32, and the State objected that he should have gone to the High Court first.
Held. The preliminary objection was rejected: article 32 confers a fundamental right to move the Supreme Court itself, and the Court is constituted the protector and guarantor of fundamental rights, so it cannot decline an application merely because the applicant might have gone to a High Court. The ban was struck down as an unconstitutional restriction on the freedom of speech.
Why it matters here. Two things. It establishes that a citizen may come straight to the Supreme Court when a fundamental right is infringed, which is how almost every case in this book reached the Court. And it began the line of authority on how narrowly the permitted grounds are to be read.
Brij Bhushan v. State of Delhi, AIR 1950 SC 129, decided the same day.
Facts. The Chief Commissioner of Delhi required the printer, publisher and editor of a Delhi weekly to submit for scrutiny before publication all communal matter and all news and views about Pakistan, under section 7(1)(c) of the East Punjab Public Safety Act 1949 as extended to Delhi.
Held. By the same majority, with Fazl Ali J. dissenting, the provision was void. It authorised restrictions on the freedom of speech and expression for purposes not covered by article 19(2) as it then stood, and pre-censorship of a journal is itself a restriction on the liberty of the press.
Why it matters here. It is the pre-censorship case, and it is the direct ancestor of every modern argument about prior restraint on speech that might produce communal violence. It also produced, together with Romesh Thappar, the First Amendment of 1951, which inserted "public order" into article 19(2) and added the word "reasonable" to the restriction. A student should know that the ground now most used against communal speech was put into the Constitution because those two decisions held it was not there.
Where the offences sit in this structure
Take the provisions of this module and locate each.
Article 19 and the Freedoms Collective Action Is Made Of
Sections 189 to 194 of the Nyaya Sanhita, unlawful assembly, rioting and affray. Outside article 19(1)(b) altogether where the assembly is not peaceable or is armed; otherwise justified under article 19(3) as a restriction in the interests of public order.
Sections 196 and 197, promoting enmity and imputations prejudicial to national integration. Restrictions on speech under article 19(2), on the grounds of public order and of the sovereignty and integrity of India.
Section 163 of the Suraksha Sanhita and section 37 of the Maharashtra Police Act, prohibitory orders. Restrictions on assembly under article 19(3) and on movement under article 19(5).
Preventive detention, examined later in this module, is not tested against article 19 at all but against articles 21 and 22, and the reason for that is the subject of that chapter.
The vagueness objection
Shreya Singhal v. Union of India, AIR 2015 SC 1523.
Held, in substance. Section 66A of the Information Technology Act 2000, which punished the sending of information that was grossly offensive or of menacing character, was struck down. The Court distinguished discussion, advocacy and incitement, holding that the first two are protected however unpopular and that only incitement can be restricted; it held the section vague and over-broad, since expressions such as grossly offensive gave no standard and left a person unable to know what was forbidden; and it held that a restriction on speech must fall within one of the eight grounds in article 19(2) and cannot be justified merely because the speech is unpalatable.
Why it matters here. The distinction between advocacy and incitement is the test every hate-speech question in Module IV eventually applies. And the vagueness holding is the standing objection to loosely drafted public-order offences, which is a general criticism a student can deploy across this whole paper.
Worked example
Two hundred people gather without permission on a public road outside a State Secretariat, sit down, and announce they will not move until a demand is met. Traffic is stopped for a day. Speeches are made criticising the Government in strong terms. Nobody is hurt and nothing is damaged.
The right. Article 19(1)(a), speech; article 19(1)(b), to assemble peaceably and without arms; article 19(1)(d), to move freely. The assembly is peaceable and unarmed, so it is within clause (b) on its terms.
The restriction. Article 19(2) and 19(3) permit reasonable restrictions in the interests of public order. Note the two-fold test: the restriction must be by law, and it must be reasonable.
Where the line falls. The speeches are criticism of the Government, which on Kedar Nath Singh is protected unless there is an intention or tendency to create disorder or incitement to violence. The obstruction of the road is a different matter, and it is the ground on which such an assembly is ordinarily dispersed.
Article 19 and the Freedoms Collective Action Is Made Of
The powers. A prohibitory order under section 163 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 or section 37(3) of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951; dispersal under section 129 of the Code and sections 148 to 151 of the Sanhita.
What article 19 does not permit. It does not confer a right to a particular place. The right is to assemble; where and when is regulated, and a regulation is not a prohibition.
What it does NOT mean
Article 19(1)(b) does not protect a violent assembly. The words "peaceably and without arms" are part of the guarantee, not a restriction on it.
A restriction is not saved by being well-intentioned. It must fall within the enumerated grounds and be reasonable, and the court decides both.
And the grounds are not interchangeable across clauses. Decency and morality justify a restriction on speech and on association, and not on assembly. Contempt of court and defamation justify a restriction on speech alone.
Quick revision
19(1)(a) speech, (b) to assemble peaceably and without arms, (c) associations, (d) movement.
19(2) eight grounds including public order and incitement to an offence; 19(3) two grounds; 19(4) three; 19(5) the general public and Scheduled Tribes.
An assembly that is not peaceable or is armed is outside the guarantee, so section 189 is not a restriction on it.
Romesh Thappar and Brij Bhushan, both 26 May 1950, read the grounds narrowly, and produced the First Amendment 1951, which added public order and the word reasonable to article 19(2).
Romesh Thappar also establishes the direct right to move the Supreme Court under article 32.
Shreya Singhal: discussion and advocacy are protected; only incitement may be restricted; a vague and over-broad restriction on speech is void.
Test yourself
1. Which four freedoms in article 19(1) does collective action use, and which restriction clause governs each? Speech and expression, clause (2); assembly, clause (3); association, clause (4); and movement, clause (5).
2. Why is section 189 of the Nyaya Sanhita not a restriction on the right to assemble? Because article 19(1)(b) guarantees only the right to assemble peaceably and without arms. An unlawful assembly, being one with a forbidden common object and generally involving criminal force or the show of it, is outside the guarantee altogether.
3. What did Romesh Thappar and Brij Bhushan lead to? The First Amendment of 1951, which inserted public order into article 19(2) and qualified the restrictions with the word reasonable. Both decisions had held that the impugned laws restricted speech on grounds the article did not then contain.
Article 19 and the Freedoms Collective Action Is Made Of
4. State the distinction in Shreya Singhal that every hate-speech question turns on. The distinction between discussion, advocacy and incitement. Discussion and advocacy are protected however unpopular the view; only incitement may be restricted, and a provision that does not confine itself to incitement, or that is so vague that a person cannot know what is forbidden, is void for over-breadth.
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
A procession is the oldest form of collective action there is, and Indian law meets it with a licensing regime that predates the Constitution by ninety years.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the right to assemble peaceably and without arms is guaranteed by article 19(1)(b) and may be restricted by a law in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India or public order under article 19(3); the regulation of processions is carried out under section 30 of the Police Act 1861, which permits the District Superintendent to direct the conduct of assemblies and processions, prescribe routes and times, and require a licence where the Magistrate judges the procession likely, if uncontrolled, to cause a breach of the peace, and under section 37 of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951, which permits the Commissioner or District Magistrate to prohibit an assembly or procession for not more than fifteen days without the sanction of the State Government.
Why the procession is the difficult case
A meeting in a hall is easy. It affects nobody who is not in the hall, and the State's interest in it is confined to what is said.
A procession is different in three ways, and every difficulty in this area comes from one of them.
It occupies a public place, and public places have other users. The right to assemble collides with the right of others to move, which is itself article 19(1)(d).
It moves. A meeting can be policed by standing around it. A procession has to be accompanied, and its route determines whose neighbourhood it passes through.
Its route is often the point. In Module IV a great many episodes turn on a procession passing a particular building at a particular hour, and both the organisers and the objectors know exactly what the route means.
The right, and what it contains
Article 19(1)(b) guarantees the right to assemble peaceably and without arms. Two qualifications are inside the right, not outside it, and this is the single most useful point in this chapter.
An assembly that is not peaceable is not protected. An assembly that is armed is not protected. So the law of unlawful assembly is not a restriction on the right that needs to be justified under article 19(3); it operates on assemblies the article never covered.
What must be justified under article 19(3) is the regulation of a peaceable and unarmed procession: the licensing, the prescription of routes, the prohibition. Those are restrictions on a protected right, they must be reasonable, and they must be in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India or of public order.
Processions, and the Right to Assemble
The licensing scheme, section 30 of the Police Act 1861
Section 30(1). The District Superintendent or Assistant District Superintendent may, as occasion requires, direct the conduct of all assemblies and processions on public roads, streets or thoroughfares, and prescribe the routes and the times at which processions may pass.
Section 30(2). On being satisfied that persons intend to convene an assembly or form a procession which would, in the judgment of the Magistrate of the district or sub-division, if uncontrolled, be likely to cause a breach of the peace, he may by general or special notice require the persons convening or promoting it to apply for a licence.
Section 30(3). On such application he may issue a licence, specifying the names of the licensees and defining the conditions on which alone the assembly or procession is to be permitted. No fee may be charged on the application or the grant.
Section 30(4). He may regulate the extent to which music may be used in the streets on the occasion of festivals and ceremonies.
Section 31. It is the duty of the police to keep order on public roads, streets, thoroughfares, ghats and landing places and other places of public resort, and to prevent obstructions on the occasion of assemblies and processions, and in the neighbourhood of places of worship during the time of public worship.
Read section 30(2) closely, because the structure is often misdescribed. A licence is not required for every procession. Three things must happen first: the officer must be satisfied of an intention to hold one; the Magistrate must judge that it would, if uncontrolled, be likely to cause a breach of the peace; and a notice must be given requiring an application. Only then does the obligation arise.
The Maharashtra scheme
In Greater Bombay and in the districts of Maharashtra, the operative provisions are the State's own.
Section 33 of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951 is the rule-making power for regulating traffic and preserving order in public places, and processions are licensed under rules made under it.
Section 36 permits directions to keep order.
Section 37(1) permits prohibition of the carrying of weapons and of stones or other missiles, of the exhibition of effigies, of cries, songs and music, and of harangues.
Section 37(3) permits the Commissioner or District Magistrate to prohibit any assembly or procession for so long as he considers it necessary for the preservation of public order, provided that no such prohibition shall remain in force for more than fifteen days without the sanction of the State Government.
Section 39 permits orders for the prevention of riot, and section 40 orders for the maintenance of order at religious ceremonials. Section 135 supplies the penalty for contravening an order under section 37, 39 or 40.
Processions, and the Right to Assemble
Section 40 is the provision the Module IV episodes actually run on, because the processions in question are religious ones, and it is worth knowing that Maharashtra legislated separately for them.
The offence a procession most often attracts
Section 296 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes whoever, to the annoyance of others, does any obscene act in any public place, or sings, recites or utters any obscene song, ballad or words in or near any public place, with imprisonment up to three months, or a fine up to one thousand rupees, or both.
It is worth naming in this chapter for three reasons. It is the provision under which a procession is most often broken up, because the words are wide and the threshold is annoyance rather than harm. It carries a very small punishment, so an arrest under it is a means of dispersal rather than of prosecution. And it sits beside section 37(1)(e) of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951, which allows the public utterance of cries and the singing of songs to be prohibited by notification, so the same conduct may be both an offence and a breach of a prohibitory order carrying, under section 135, a minimum of four months.
A student should notice the asymmetry. Singing an obscene song is three months; disobeying an order prohibiting the singing of songs is not less than four months. The order is punished more heavily than the act.
Worked example
A religious procession is announced for a route that passes a place of worship of another community at the hour of its prayer. The Commissioner of Police must decide what to do.
He may do nothing. The right is guaranteed and the procession is announced as peaceable and unarmed.
He may direct the conduct and prescribe the route and time, under section 33 of the State Act and section 30(1) of the Police Act 1861 where that applies. This is the least intrusive step and the one the law prefers.
He may require a licence and impose conditions, if the statutory conditions are made out.
He may prohibit the procession under section 37(3), but for not more than fifteen days without the State Government's sanction.
He may prohibit specific things under section 37(1): the carrying of lathis, the collection of stones, the playing of music past a particular point.
And section 31 of the Police Act and section 40 of the State Act require him to keep order in the neighbourhood of the place of worship during worship, whatever he decides about the route.
Processions, and the Right to Assemble
Which of these is lawful depends on the material. A prohibition needs more justification than a rerouting, and a rerouting needs more than a condition about music. The principle is that the restriction must be reasonable, and reasonableness is measured against the least intrusive step that would meet the apprehended danger.
What it does NOT mean
A licensing requirement is not automatically unconstitutional. Regulation of the time, place and manner of a procession is a classic reasonable restriction. What would be unconstitutional is a regime that gave an officer an unguided discretion to refuse.
And a prohibition is not the ordinary response. The powers are graduated, and an administration that reaches for prohibition without considering direction, conditions or rerouting has not acted reasonably.
Nor does the right to assemble include a right to a particular route. It includes a right not to be refused arbitrarily, which is a different thing.
Quick revision
Article 19(1)(b): assemble peaceably and without arms. Both qualifications are inside the right.
Article 19(3): restrictions only in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India or public order, and they must be reasonable.
Police Act section 30: direct the conduct, prescribe routes and times; require a licence only after the officer is satisfied of the intention, the Magistrate judges a breach of the peace likely if uncontrolled, and notice is given; no fee; regulate music.
Police Act section 31: duty to keep order and prevent obstruction, including near a place of worship during worship.
Maharashtra Police Act: section 33 rules for traffic and order, 37(1) prohibit weapons, missiles, effigies, cries, songs, music, harangues, 37(3) prohibit an assembly or procession, fifteen days without State sanction, 39 prevention of riot, 40 religious ceremonials, 135 the penalty.
The powers are graduated, and reasonableness is measured against the least intrusive step that would answer the danger.
Test yourself
1. Why is the law of unlawful assembly not a restriction on article 19(1)(b)? Because the guarantee is of the right to assemble peaceably and without arms. An assembly that is neither is outside the right, so no justification under article 19(3) is required for reaching it.
2. What three things must happen before a licence can be required under section 30 of the Police Act 1861? The District Superintendent must be satisfied that persons intend to convene an assembly or form a procession; the Magistrate must judge that it would, if uncontrolled, be likely to cause a breach of the peace; and a general or special notice must be given requiring the convenors or promoters to apply for a licence.
3. For how long may a procession be prohibited in Maharashtra, and under what provision? Section 37(3) of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951, and for not more than fifteen days without the sanction of the State Government.
Processions, and the Right to Assemble
4. Against what is the reasonableness of a restriction on a procession measured? Against the least intrusive step that would meet the apprehended danger. A prohibition requires more justification than a rerouting, and a rerouting more than a condition about the use of music.
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
MU asks for approaches to violence in India, and the oldest Indian approach is 2,500 years old, is called ahimsa, and is not one doctrine but three.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: ahimsa, literally non-injury, is the principle of abstention from harm to living beings; it appears in three Indian traditions in three distinct forms, the Jain, which is the most rigorous and treats ahimsa as the supreme duty binding in thought, word and deed; the Buddhist, which grounds it in compassion and in the intention behind the act; and the Hindu, in which it appears among the yamas of the Yoga tradition and in the epics, alongside a competing duty of righteous force; and in the twentieth century Gandhi converted it from a personal discipline into a political method.
Why the syllabus asks for this
Topic 2 is "Approaches to Violence in India". A student who answers it with the criminal law has answered a different question. MU is asking what India has thought about violence, and the answer begins long before any of the statutes in this book.
Two cautions before the substance, and an examiner notices both.
Do not write a devotional essay. The question is analytic. What does each tradition hold, on what reasoning, and with what consequence for a person who has to decide whether to resist?
Do not present ahimsa as the Indian view. It is one Indian view, it has always been contested, and the two chapters after this one give the contest: Ambedkar's objection, and the revolutionary tradition. A paper that presents non-violence as a national consensus is describing a country that has never existed.
Jain ahimsa: the most rigorous version
In the Jain tradition ahimsa is not one virtue among several. It is the first and supreme vow, and the others are treated as its supports.
Its scope is the widest of the three. It extends to all living beings, graded by the number of senses they possess, and it reaches harm caused by thought, by word and by deed, and harm caused by oneself, by another at one's instance, and by approval of another's act. That threefold and threefold structure is what makes Jain ahimsa so demanding: to approve a killing is itself himsa.
Its reasoning is metaphysical rather than social. Harm binds karma to the soul, so the injunction is grounded in what harm does to the one who commits it, not primarily in what it does to the victim.
Its practical consequence is a discipline of avoidance that shapes occupation, diet and movement, and its most consistent adherents are ascetics rather than householders. It is not a doctrine designed to answer the question what a State should do about a riot, and it does not pretend to be.
Ahimsa in the Indian Traditions
Buddhist ahimsa: the compassionate version
The Buddhist form takes the first of the five precepts, abstention from taking life, and grounds it in compassion and in the recognition that all beings shrink from harm.
Its distinguishing feature is the weight it places on intention. In the Buddhist analysis the moral quality of an act lies in the volition behind it, so ahimsa is as much a discipline of the mind as a rule of conduct. Hatred restrained but not extinguished is not the goal.
Its social form is the most developed of the three. The tradition produced an ideal of the ruler who governs without cruelty, and the ideal was given a historical example in the Emperor Ashoka, whose edicts after the Kalinga war renounce conquest by arms in favour of what they call conquest by dharma. A student writing about approaches to violence in India can use Ashoka as the first recorded instance of a State renouncing a means, and should note that he did not disband his army.
Hindu ahimsa, and the duty that competes with it
The Hindu material is the most complicated of the three, and it is complicated in a way the paper needs.
Ahimsa is present and is praised. It appears among the restraints of the Yoga tradition, it is repeatedly called the highest dharma in the epic literature, and it governs the conduct expected of one who has renounced the world.
And a competing duty is present beside it. The literature also holds that a ruler who does not use force against wrongdoing fails in his duty, and that the warrior who withdraws from a righteous fight commits a wrong. The most famous single passage in the tradition is an argument made to a man who wishes to lay down his weapons, telling him not to.
How to handle this in an answer. Not by choosing a side, and not by pretending the tension is not there. The honest statement is that the Hindu tradition contains both a norm of non-injury and a norm of righteous force, that the first governs the individual seeking liberation and the second the ruler and the warrior, and that the twentieth-century achievement of Gandhi was to argue that the first could be made to do the second's work.
Christian and Islamic non-violence
MU asked for these two by name on the paper of 2025-26, Set 2, alongside the three above, so they belong in this chapter although they are not among the Indian traditions its title names.
The Christian material. The central text is the injunction in the Sermon on the Mount not to resist one who is evil, and to turn the other cheek, together with the command to love one's enemies. Beside it, and in tension with it, stands a tradition of just war, worked out by Augustine and Aquinas, which holds that force may be used by a lawful authority, for a just cause, with a right intention, as a last resort, and proportionately. The parallel with the Hindu material is exact: a norm of non-injury addressed to the individual, and a doctrine of permitted force addressed to the ruler. The absolute reading was carried into modern politics by the historic peace churches and by the American civil rights movement, which took its method directly from Gandhi.
Ahimsa in the Indian Traditions
The Islamic material. The Quranic injunctions include the verse that whoever kills a soul, unless for a soul or for corruption in the land, is as though he had killed all mankind, and the verse that there is no compulsion in religion. Beside them stands the law of jihad, which the classical jurists divided into the greater struggle against one's own soul and the lesser struggle of armed defence, hedged with rules restricting the killing of non-combatants, the destruction of crops and the breaking of a truce. The Sufi traditions emphasise the greater struggle. The twentieth-century figure a student should name is Khan Abdul Ghaffar Khan, who raised the Khudai Khidmatgar, an unarmed movement of about a hundred thousand Pathans in the North-West Frontier Province, on an explicitly Islamic account of non-violence, and who worked with Gandhi.
What the comparison shows, and it is the point of the section. Every one of the five traditions contains both a norm of non-injury and a doctrine permitting force, and they differ in who each norm addresses and in how the two are reconciled. The Jain tradition addresses the ascetic and refuses the reconciliation. The Buddhist and Christian traditions address the layperson and permit the ruler what they deny the individual. The Hindu and Islamic traditions address the ruler directly and regulate his force rather than forbidding it.
An answer that presents any one of the five as simply pacifist, or simply not, has misread it.
Distinctions
Jain
Buddhist
Hindu
Status of ahimsa
The supreme vow, supporting all others
The first precept, one of five
A high dharma, beside a duty of righteous force
Ground
Karmic: harm binds the doer
Compassion, and the volition behind the act
Contextual: varies with station and stage of life
Scope
All living beings, graded by senses; thought, word and deed; doing, causing and approving
Living beings, with intention central
Wide in principle, qualified for the ruler and the warrior
Primary addressee
The ascetic
The layperson and the ruler
The renouncer, with a different rule for the king
Answer to a riot
Avoidance
Restraint, and government without cruelty
Force, lawfully applied by the ruler
Ahimsa in the Indian Traditions
Worked example
A village is attacked. A young man from the village asks each tradition what he should do.
The Jain answer is the most demanding and the least practical as public policy: not to injure, in thought, word or deed, and not to cause or approve injury by another. It is a rule for the person who has renounced the world, and it does not undertake to tell a State what to do.
The Buddhist answer is restraint, and it directs attention to what he intends. It also, through the ideal of the righteous ruler, addresses the State: govern so that this does not happen, and when it does, punish without cruelty.
The Hindu answer, for a householder or a ruler, is that force lawfully applied against wrongdoing is a duty rather than a failing, and that the fault would lie in standing aside.
And the modern legal answer, which the rest of this book gives, is the State's: he is not to resist beyond the right of private defence, because the protection of the public authorities is available to him, and if it was not available then his right revives.
Notice that the last answer contains the first three. The right of private defence is conditioned on the State's absence, which is Buddhist and Hindu reasoning in statutory form, and its limits express the principle of minimum force.
What it does NOT mean
Ahimsa does not mean passivity. In every one of the three traditions it is a discipline requiring effort, and Gandhi's insistence that it is a positive force rather than an abstention is developed in the next chapter.
It is not a uniquely Indian idea, and claiming so weakens an answer. What is distinctive is its antiquity, its centrality in Jain and Buddhist thought, and its twentieth-century conversion into a mass political method.
And it has never been the whole of Indian practice. The gap between the norm and the record is very wide, and a paper on collective violence in India is largely an account of that gap.
Quick revision
Ahimsa: abstention from injury to living beings. Three traditions, three forms.
Jain: supreme vow; thought, word and deed; doing, causing and approving; grounded in karma; addressed to the ascetic.
Buddhist: first of the five precepts; grounded in compassion and in volition; produced an ideal of the righteous ruler, exemplified by Ashoka after Kalinga.
Hindu: a high dharma standing beside a duty of righteous force; the rule differs for the renouncer and for the king.
Gandhi's contribution was to turn a personal discipline into a political method.
Ahimsa is one Indian approach, always contested, and the next two chapters give the contest.
Ahimsa in the Indian Traditions
Test yourself
1. What makes the Jain form the most rigorous? Its threefold and threefold structure. It forbids harm in thought, word and deed, and harm done by oneself, caused through another, or approved in another, and it extends to all living beings graded by the senses they possess.
2. On what does the Buddhist form place its distinctive weight? On volition. The moral quality of the act lies in the intention behind it, so ahimsa is a discipline of the mind and not only a rule of outward conduct.
3. State the tension inside the Hindu material and say how to handle it in an answer. The tradition holds both that non-injury is a high dharma and that a ruler or warrior who fails to use force against wrongdoing fails in his duty. Handle it by stating both, by noting that they address different stations and stages of life, and by identifying Gandhi's achievement as the attempt to make the first do the second's work.
4. Why is it a mistake to present ahimsa as the Indian view of violence? Because it has always been contested. Ambedkar objected to it directly, the freedom struggle contained a substantial revolutionary tradition, and the record of collective violence in India is very largely an account of the distance between the norm and the practice.
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
Gandhi took a rule of personal abstention and made it a technique for taking political power from a State, and the technique has four features that a student must be able to name.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: Gandhi's ahimsa is not abstention but a positive force, the refusal to injure combined with an active willingness to suffer; satyagraha, literally holding firmly to truth, is its political application, and its features are that the means determine the ends, that the opponent is to be converted rather than coerced, that the satyagrahi accepts the penalty for breaking a law rather than evading it, and that suffering is voluntarily undertaken by the one who resists rather than inflicted on the one who is resisted.
Why this is a legal topic and not only a historical one
Because the practice of satyagraha was a practice of breaking laws and going to prison for it, and every doctrine of civil disobedience since has had to answer the same question: how can a person who accepts the authority of law justify disobeying a particular law?
Gandhi's answer, and it is the reason this chapter belongs in a law paper, is that the satyagrahi does not deny the authority of law. He breaks the particular law openly, does not conceal or evade, and accepts the punishment. On his account that acceptance is what distinguishes civil disobedience from ordinary criminality and is what keeps the disobedience within the rule of law rather than outside it.
Whether the answer works is a genuine question and an examiner will reward a student who raises it. The State's reply is that a law which may be broken by anybody who is willing to go to prison for it is not a law at all, but a price.
Ahimsa as a positive force
The first thing to fix is that Gandhi's ahimsa is not the Jain ascetic's avoidance.
It is active. On his account non-violence is not the absence of an act but the presence of a discipline: the refusal to injure, held while acting, and while being injured.
It is inseparable from truth. Satya and ahimsa are, in his formulation, two sides of one thing. Truth is the end and non-violence the means, and because the means are inseparable from the end, the choice of means decides what the end will be.
And it requires strength rather than weakness. He was explicit that non-violence practised from inability is not non-violence, and that where the choice lies between violence and cowardice he would choose violence. That sentence is worth knowing, because it disposes of the commonest misreading of his position.
Gandhi's Ahimsa, and Satyagraha
Satyagraha: the four features
One: means and ends are convertible. The end grows out of the means as the tree out of the seed. This is the proposition on which everything else rests, and it is what he set against the argument that a good end justifies a bad means. If the means are violent, the end will be a society organised around violence, whoever wins.
Two: conversion, not coercion. The object is to change the opponent's mind, not to defeat him. Hence the insistence on courtesy to the opponent, on giving notice before acting, and on not exploiting his difficulties.
Three: openness and acceptance of the penalty. The law is broken in public, the breach is announced in advance, and the penalty is accepted without evasion. This distinguishes satyagraha from conspiracy.
Four: self-suffering. The satyagrahi undertakes the suffering rather than imposing it. This is the feature that most divides opinion: to its admirers it is what gives the method its moral force, and to its critics it makes the method dependent on an opponent capable of shame.
The forms it took
Non-cooperation. Withdrawal from the institutions of the State: its titles, its courts, its schools, its legislatures.
Civil disobedience. Deliberate and open breach of a specific law, of which the salt satyagraha of 1930 is the standard example, chosen because the law in question touched everybody and could be broken by anybody.
The fast. The most contested form, because a fast directed at an opponent applies a pressure that is hard to distinguish from coercion, and Gandhi's own use of it against the Communal Award drew that objection in its sharpest form, from Ambedkar. The next chapter takes it.
The constructive programme. The least discussed and, on his own account, the most important: village industry, sanitation, the removal of untouchability, and the other work that was to build the society the resistance was for.
Worked example
A group proposes to resist a law requiring a permit to hold a meeting in a particular ground, which they say is being used to prevent all meetings by one community.
As satyagraha the campaign would look like this. They write to the authority, stating the grievance and the date on which they intend to meet without a permit. They meet, in the open, without weapons, and without resisting arrest. They plead the facts and accept conviction. They do not conceal identities, do not fight the police, and do not exploit any emergency the administration is facing.
As ordinary collective action it would look like this. They meet without notice, resist dispersal, and disperse when the force arrives.
What the law makes of each. The first is still an offence: the permit requirement, if valid, is broken. But the offence is the one they announced, they are the persons they said they would be, and the sentence is the one the statute provides. The second engages the whole of the previous ten chapters: unlawful assembly, the command to disperse, rioting if force is used, and the aggravated offence under section 189(3) of the Nyaya Sanhita for remaining after a lawful command.
Gandhi's Ahimsa, and Satyagraha
And notice what satyagraha does to the criminal justice system. It removes every one of the system's usual difficulties. There is no problem of identification, no problem of witnesses, and no dispute about the act. The system, faced with satyagraha, works perfectly, and that is exactly the difficulty for the State, because the spectacle of it working perfectly against people who have injured nobody is the campaign's whole point.
Criticism, and it must be given
It depends on the opponent. The method requires an adversary who is susceptible to moral pressure and who is constrained in what he may do to unarmed people. Against an adversary under no such constraint, the self-suffering produces suffering and nothing else. This is the standard objection and it is a serious one.
It privileges those who can afford to suffer. Ambedkar's objection, taken in full in the next chapter, is that patience is a virtue easily recommended to people who have been waiting for two thousand years.
And the acceptance of the penalty proves less than it claims. If the law is unjust, submitting to its penalty may legitimate it. If the law is just, breaking it needs more justification than a willingness to be punished supplies.
Against all three there is the record. The method was used at scale, in a country of that size, against a State with an army, and the State left. No answer to the criticisms is as strong as that, and no amount of the record answers the criticisms.
Quick revision
Ahimsa for Gandhi is a positive force, not abstention, and is inseparable from truth.
Non-violence from inability is not non-violence; between violence and cowardice he chose violence.
Satyagraha, four features: means determine ends; conversion not coercion; openness and acceptance of the penalty; self-suffering.
Forms: non-cooperation, civil disobedience, the fast, the constructive programme.
The legal significance is the theory of civil disobedience: the authority of law is not denied, the particular law is broken openly, and the penalty is accepted.
Criticisms: it depends on the opponent; it asks patience of those least able to afford it; and acceptance of the penalty may legitimate an unjust law.
Test yourself
1. State the four features of satyagraha. That means and ends are convertible, so the means determine what the end will be; that the object is to convert the opponent rather than coerce him; that the law is broken openly and the penalty accepted rather than evaded; and that the suffering is undertaken by the resister rather than inflicted on the opponent.
Gandhi's Ahimsa, and Satyagraha
2. What is the legal significance of accepting the penalty? It is the answer to the objection that civil disobedience denies the authority of law. On Gandhi's account the satyagrahi accepts the legal order and objects to a particular law, and the acceptance of punishment is what marks the difference between civil disobedience and ordinary criminality.
3. Why did Gandhi say he would choose violence over cowardice? Because non-violence practised from inability is not non-violence at all. The method requires the capacity to resist and the choice not to, and a person who submits because he cannot fight has made no moral choice.
4. Give the strongest criticism of satyagraha and the strongest answer to it. That it depends on an opponent susceptible to moral pressure and constrained in what he may do to unarmed people, so that against a ruthless adversary the self-suffering achieves nothing but suffering. The strongest answer is the record: the method was used at national scale against a State with an army, and the State left. Neither the criticism nor the answer disposes of the other.
Ambedkar's Objection, Which a Serious Answer Must Face
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
A paper on approaches to violence in India that only praises non-violence is not a serious paper, and Ambedkar is where the objection is made most sharply.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: Ambedkar's objection to the Gandhian approach has four parts: that non-violence asks patience of those least able to afford it, and so operates in favour of the existing order; that a moral appeal to the conscience of the dominant is not a remedy, because the domination is not sustained by a mistaken belief that argument can correct; that the fast directed at an opponent is itself a form of coercion, and one that falls hardest on those with least power; and that the answer to structural injustice is not conversion of the heart but constitutional and legal guarantees, enforceable in a court.
Why the objection has to be in the syllabus
MU asks for approaches to violence in India. There are at least three, and they are in conflict.
The Gandhian approach holds that violence is to be met with self-suffering and that the opponent is to be converted.
The revolutionary approach, in the next chapter, holds that a State maintained by force is answerable only in the same currency.
Ambedkar's approach holds that both are wrong: the first because it asks the injured party to be patient, and the second because it substitutes one arbitrary power for another. His answer is law, and specifically constitutional guarantees with a remedy attached, which is why he is the figure this whole paper's third and fourth modules trace back to.
The four parts of the objection
One: patience is a virtue recommended by those who are not waiting. The Gandhian method requires the resister to suffer and to persist. Ambedkar's point is that the people asked to persist are the people who have already persisted for centuries, and that the request is being made by people who are not in the same position. Non-violence, so deployed, functions as a request that the injured continue to bear the injury while the injuring party is worked upon.
Two: the domination is not a mistake, so it will not yield to argument. Conversion works if the opponent is doing wrong because he believes something false. Ambedkar's analysis is that caste is not a mistaken belief but a system of graded inequality which distributes real advantages and which those who hold them understand perfectly well. A method built on changing minds addresses a problem that is not the problem.
Three: the fast is coercion by another name. When a fast is directed at securing a political outcome, the pressure it applies is not moral persuasion but the threat of a consequence the opponent cannot bear the blame for. Ambedkar made this objection from the position of the person on whom the pressure fell, and the objection is structural rather than personal: a method that operates through the reputation of the faster gives most power to the person with most reputation.
Ambedkar's Objection, Which a Serious Answer Must Face
Four: the remedy is legal, not moral. A right that depends on the goodwill of the person who must respect it is not a right. What is needed is a guarantee, in a constitution, with a court to enforce it, and with penalties attached to its breach. Every protective statute in Modules III and IV of this paper is an application of that proposition.
What Ambedkar's approach produced
This is where an answer earns its marks, because the objection is not merely negative.
Article 17, the abolition of untouchability, forbidding its practice in any form and making the enforcement of any disability arising out of it an offence punishable in accordance with law. It is the only fundamental right that is directed at private persons and the only one the Constitution itself declares to be an offence. It exists because he did not believe the practice would end by persuasion.
Article 15(2), which forbids any restriction on access to shops, public restaurants, hotels, places of public entertainment, wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort. Again directed at private conduct.
Article 35, which gives Parliament the exclusive power to make laws prescribing punishment for acts declared offences under article 17, which produced the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and, in due course, the Atrocities Act of 1989.
Articles 330 to 342, the framework of representation and identification of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, which is what the Atrocities Act borrows to define whom it protects.
The pattern is consistent. Where the Gandhian approach would put a duty on the dominant, Ambedkar put a right in the dominated and a penalty on the breach.
Distinctions
Gandhian approach
Revolutionary approach
Ambedkar's approach
Diagnosis
Wrongdoing sustained by error and by fear
Domination sustained by force
Domination sustained by a system that distributes real advantages
Ambedkar's Objection, Which a Serious Answer Must Face
The Gandhian response is a satyagraha at the well: an announced, open, unarmed presence, repeated, with the penalty accepted, addressed to the conscience of the village.
Ambedkar's response is different in kind. The refusal is an offence. Article 17 makes the enforcement of a disability arising out of untouchability an offence punishable in accordance with law; the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and section 3 of the Atrocities Act 1989 supply the punishment; and the family's remedy is a first information report, an investigation, a charge sheet and a trial.
And the honest conclusion, which is the one this paper keeps reaching. The second response is right in principle and, on the record in Module IV, frequently produces nothing, because the police station will not register, the witnesses will not hold, and the acquittal rate is what Appa Balu Ingale recorded. Ambedkar's objection to Gandhi is correct. It does not follow that his own remedy has worked, and a first-class answer says both.
What it does NOT mean
It is not an argument for violence. Ambedkar's alternative to conversion is law, not counter-force, and he was consistently opposed to armed methods.
It is not a personal quarrel. The disagreement is about the diagnosis of caste and about the mechanism of change, and reducing it to biography loses the argument.
And it does not make the Gandhian approach worthless. The two coexist in the Indian record: the constitutional guarantees are Ambedkar's, and the mass method that made the constitution possible was largely Gandhi's.
Quick revision
Four objections: patience is asked of those least able to afford it; the domination is not a mistake, so conversion misses it; the fast is coercion; and the remedy must be legal, not moral.
The alternative is rights with remedies: article 17, the only fundamental right directed at private persons and the only one the Constitution itself calls an offence; article 15(2), access to wells, tanks, ghats, roads and public places; article 35, Parliament's exclusive power to punish breaches of article 17; articles 330 to 342.
Article 35 produced the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and, in the end, the Atrocities Act 1989.
The pattern: a right in the dominated and a penalty on the breach, rather than a duty on the dominant.
Ambedkar's objection is not an argument for violence; his alternative to conversion is law.
The honest conclusion is that the objection is right and the remedy has, on the record, often failed.
Test yourself
1. State Ambedkar's four objections to the Gandhian approach. That non-violence asks patience of those who have already waited longest, and so favours the existing order; that caste is a system distributing real advantages rather than a mistaken belief, so conversion addresses the wrong problem; that a fast directed at an opponent is coercion, and gives most power to the person with most reputation; and that a right depending on goodwill is not a right, so the remedy must be a constitutional guarantee with an enforceable penalty.
Ambedkar's Objection, Which a Serious Answer Must Face
2. Which constitutional provisions embody his alternative, and what is unusual about article 17? Articles 17, 15(2), 35 and 330 to 342. Article 17 is unusual in two ways: it is directed at private persons rather than at the State, and it is the only fundamental right that the Constitution itself declares the breach of to be an offence punishable in accordance with law.
3. What did article 35 make possible? It gave Parliament the exclusive power to prescribe punishment for acts declared offences under article 17, which produced the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 and later the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989.
4. Why is it wrong to treat Ambedkar's position as an argument for counter-violence? Because his alternative to moral conversion is law, not force. He argued for constitutional guarantees, statutory offences and enforceable remedies, and was consistently opposed to armed methods, on the ground that they replace one arbitrary power with another.
The Revolutionary Tradition in the Freedom Struggle
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
The freedom struggle contained an armed tradition as well as a non-violent one, MU sets it as a question in terms, and the law the colonial State built to meet it is the direct ancestor of the security statutes examined later in this module.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the revolutionary tradition in the Indian freedom struggle was the strand that held the colonial State to be maintained by force and therefore answerable only by force; it ran from the risings of the nineteenth century through the organised revolutionary societies of the early twentieth to the armed formations of the 1940s; and the colonial answer to it produced the law of sedition, the conspiracy trial, preventive detention, and the special tribunal, all four of which survive in Indian law in a recognisable form.
Why the syllabus asks for it
MU has set political violence and terrorism during the colonial struggle as a question in almost those words. A student who answers it with a narrative of the freedom movement has answered half.
The other half is the law. Every episode in this strand produced a legal instrument, and the instruments are still here:
The colonial answer
Its descendant in this book
Sedition
Section 152 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, the next chapter
The conspiracy trial
Criminal conspiracy, section 61 of the Sanhita
Detention without trial under wartime and emergency regulations
The National Security Act 1980
The special tribunal, with modified procedure and restricted appeal
The Special Courts under the security statutes and the Atrocities Act
Collective punishment of a district
Section 15 of the Police Act 1861
That table is the chapter in miniature, and a student who can produce it has the structure of the answer.
The strand, in outline
The nineteenth century risings. Treated in Module II where they are agrarian, and they belong there. What matters here is that they established the colonial State's habit of answering organised resistance with special law rather than with the ordinary criminal law.
The revolutionary societies of the early twentieth century. Organised, small, and built on the proposition that the colonial administration was a foreign occupation and that its officers were legitimate targets. Their significance for this paper is not their tactics but the legal response: prosecutions for conspiracy, trials by special tribunal, and legislation permitting detention without trial.
The conspiracy trial as an instrument. Once the offence is conspiracy, the prosecution does not need to prove that any particular act was done. It needs an agreement. That shift, from act to agreement, is the single most important legal move in the colonial response, and it is repeated in every security statute in this book: the Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act 1967 punishes membership, and the Maharashtra Control of Organised Crime Act 1999 punishes participation in a continuing unlawful activity.
The Revolutionary Tradition in the Freedom Struggle
The armed formations of the 1940s. Raised outside India, with the argument that a State maintained by force may be met with force. Their legal afterlife was the trials held on their return, which produced the political consequence that trials of this kind are apt to produce.
The argument, stated fairly
An examiner rewards a student who states the revolutionary case as its holders made it, rather than dismissing it.
One: the colonial State was not a legal order for those it governed. It made law, but the people it applied to had no part in making it, so obedience to it could not be founded on consent.
Two: it was maintained by force. The revenue was collected by force, the risings were suppressed by force, and the special legislation was force wearing legal dress. A State so maintained cannot complain of being answered in kind.
Three: non-violence depends on the opponent, and may fail. This is the same objection the previous two chapters recorded, and it was made by revolutionaries before Ambedkar made it in another context.
And the answers. That violence practised against an occupying State does not stop when the State leaves, because the habit outlives the occasion, and Module II's account of what happened after 1947 is the evidence for that. That the method requires a small organisation, which cannot be democratic and cannot be accountable. And that the means shape the end, which is Gandhi's proposition and is not answered by pointing at the opponent.
The legal residue
Sedition was the offence built to reach the speech, and it is taken in the next chapter.
Conspiracy was the offence built to reach the organisation. Section 61 of the Sanhita now provides that when two or more persons agree with the common object to do, or cause to be done, an illegal act, or an act which is not illegal by illegal means, such an agreement is a criminal conspiracy. The move from act to agreement is what makes it usable against a group.
Detention without trial was the instrument built to reach the person against whom nothing could be proved. Its constitutional licence is now article 22, and its statutory form the National Security Act 1980, both taken later in this module.
The special tribunal was the instrument built to reach the trial itself: modified procedure, restricted appeal, and a bench chosen for the case. Every one of those features reappears in the Special Courts of the modern security statutes, and the arguments made against them in Kartar Singh are the arguments made against the tribunals of the 1930s.
The Revolutionary Tradition in the Freedom Struggle
Worked example
Consider how the ordinary criminal law would have coped, and why the colonial State did not use it.
A group of eleven people meets regularly, prints a paper, and one of them shoots an official.
Under the ordinary law. The shooter is guilty of murder. The others are guilty of nothing unless abetment or conspiracy can be proved against each of them, which requires evidence of what each knew and agreed.
Under the colonial apparatus. All eleven are charged with conspiracy, so the prosecution proves an agreement and not eleven acts. The trial is before a special tribunal with modified procedure. Those against whom even the conspiracy cannot be proved are detained without trial. And the district in which they operated may be declared disturbed under section 15 of the Police Act, with additional police quartered there at the inhabitants' expense.
Nothing in that sequence is unfamiliar. It is the structure of the Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act 1967 as it now stands, and a student who sees the continuity has the point of this chapter.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the two traditions were separate populations. People moved between them, and some of the most prominent figures in each admired the other.
It does not mean the revolutionary strand was marginal. The volume of special legislation is the measure of how seriously the colonial State took it.
And it does not mean the law that answered it was illegitimate merely because of its origin. The argument against the modern security statutes has to be made on their own terms, and pointing at their ancestry is a beginning and not a conclusion.
Quick revision
The freedom struggle contained an armed strand as well as a non-violent one, and MU sets it as a question.
The revolutionary case: the colonial State was not a legal order for the governed, was maintained by force, and non-violence depends on the opponent.
The answers: the habit outlives the occasion; the method requires an organisation that cannot be accountable; and means shape ends.
Four legal instruments, all with living descendants: sedition, the conspiracy trial, detention without trial, and the special tribunal.
Conspiracy, now section 61 of the Sanhita, works by moving the proof from the act to the agreement, which is what makes it usable against a group.
Section 15 of the Police Act 1861, collective punishment of a district, belongs to the same apparatus and is still unamended.
Test yourself
1. Name the four legal instruments the colonial State built against the revolutionary strand, and their modern descendants. Sedition, now section 152 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita; the conspiracy trial, now section 61; detention without trial, now the National Security Act 1980 under article 22; and the special tribunal, now the Special Courts of the security statutes and of the Atrocities Act.
The Revolutionary Tradition in the Freedom Struggle
2. Why is conspiracy the crucial offence in this apparatus? Because it moves what the prosecution must prove from the act to the agreement. It is not necessary to show what any individual did, only that there was an agreement to do an illegal act or a legal act by illegal means, which is what makes the offence usable against an organisation.
3. State the revolutionary argument in three propositions. That the colonial State was not a legal order for those it governed, since they had no part in making its law; that it was maintained by force, so could not complain of being answered in kind; and that non-violence depends on an opponent susceptible to it and may therefore fail.
4. Give the strongest answer to that argument. That violent method outlives the occasion for it, because the organisation and the habit remain after the opponent has gone; that such a method requires a small, secret and therefore unaccountable body; and that the means shape the end, so that a State won by force will be organised around force.
Sedition: From Tilak to Kedar Nath to the 2022 Abeyance
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
One offence, a hundred and twenty-five years, a construction that saved it, an order that suspended it, and a repeal that replaced it with something wider.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: sedition, section 124A of the Indian Penal Code 1860, punished bringing or attempting to bring into hatred or contempt, or exciting or attempting to excite disaffection towards, the Government established by law in India; it was upheld in Kedar Nath Singh v. State of Bihar, AIR 1962 SC 955, only on a narrow construction confining it to acts involving an intention or a tendency to create disorder or disturbance of law and order, or incitement to violence; the Supreme Court in 2022 directed that all pending proceedings under it be kept in abeyance while the Union reconsidered it; and section 124A stands repealed with the rest of the Penal Code from 1 July 2024, its place taken by section 152 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023.
Why sedition is the case study this module needs
MU asks for approaches to violence in India, and one approach is the State's. Sedition is the clearest single line in Indian law showing what the State does with speech it believes will produce violence.
It is also the clearest illustration of a technique that recurs throughout this paper: the court does not strike the provision down, it reads it down. Kartar Singh does it for the terrorism statutes. Prathvi Raj Chauhan does it for the Atrocities Act. Kedar Nath did it first, and did it for sedition.
The offence, as it stood
Section 124A punished whoever, by words spoken or written, by signs, by visible representation or otherwise, brought or attempted to bring into hatred or contempt, or excited or attempted to excite disaffection towards, the Government established by law in India.
Three Explanations qualified it. Disaffection included disloyalty and all feelings of enmity. Comments expressing disapprobation of the measures of Government with a view to obtaining their alteration by lawful means, without exciting or attempting to excite hatred, contempt or disaffection, did not constitute the offence. Nor did comments expressing disapprobation of the administrative or other action of the Government within the same limits.
The whole history of the section is a fight about the second and third Explanations. They say that criticism is permitted. The body of the section says that exciting disaffection is not. Where the line falls between vigorous criticism and disaffection is the question that took a century to answer.
The two colonial authorities, and the conflict between them
Before 1962 there were two views, and they were irreconcilable. Kedar Nath Singh sets both out, and this book takes them from that judgment, because the reports of the two decisions themselves were not read in the session in which this chapter was written.
Sedition: From Tilak to Kedar Nath to the 2022 Abeyance
The Federal Court's view, in Niharendu Dutt Majumdar v. King Emperor, (1942) FCR 38.
Facts. A prosecution for sedition, in which the Federal Court had to decide whether an intention or tendency to disturb public order was an ingredient of the offence. The report of the decision could not be obtained in the session in which this chapter was written, so the facts are not stated here.
Held, as recorded in the Supreme Court's own account of it: words, deeds or writings constituted an offence under section 124A only when they had the intention or tendency to disturb public tranquillity, to create public disturbance or to promote disorder.
The Privy Council's view, in King Emperor v. Sadashiv Narayan Bhalerao, (1947) LR 74 IA 89.
Facts. Bhalerao made, published and distributed at Jalgaon City on 26 January 1943 copies of a leaflet addressed "To all the patriots", which said that the country had been turned into a cremation ground and complained that the National Congress had been declared unlawful and the national leaders detained. He was charged under rule 38(5) of the Defence of India Rules with distributing a document containing a prejudicial report, rule 34(6)(e) covering an act intended or likely to bring into hatred or contempt, or to excite disaffection towards, the Government established by law. The Magistrate acquitted him and the Bombay High Court affirmed the acquittal.
Held, as the Supreme Court later recorded it: it is not an essential ingredient of the offence that the words should be intended to, or be likely to, incite public disorder. Disaffection towards the Government established by law was itself enough.
The consequence, in the Supreme Court's own words. If the Federal Court's view were accepted section 124A would be constitutional; if the Privy Council's were accepted it would be unconstitutional. Since a provision which on one construction is consistent with the Constitution and on another is not must be given the former, the Court followed Niharendu Dutt Majumdar and did not follow Sadashiv Narayan Bhalerao, nor the Privy Council's decision in Wallace Johnson v. The King.
That is the mechanism of Kedar Nath, and a student who can state it in those terms has the whole of the case.
The construction that saved it
Kedar Nath Singh v. State of Bihar, AIR 1962 SC 955, decided on 20 January 1962.
Facts. Kedar Nath Singh, a member of the Forward Communist Party in Bihar, was convicted of sedition and of promoting enmity for a speech attacking the ruling party and the police. Other appeals raising the same question were heard with his. The constitutional validity of section 124A was challenged as an unreasonable restriction on the freedom of speech under article 19(1)(a).
Sedition: From Tilak to Kedar Nath to the 2022 Abeyance
Held. The section was upheld, but read down. It is constitutional only if it is confined to acts involving an intention or a tendency to create disorder or disturbance of law and order, or incitement to violence. Strong words used to express disapprobation of the measures of Government, with a view to their improvement or alteration by lawful means, are not within the section. A citizen has a right to say or write whatever he likes about the Government or its measures, by way of criticism or comment, so long as he does not incite people to violence against the Government established by law or act with the intention of creating public disorder.
Why it matters here. Three things. It is the only construction that ever made the offence constitutional, so any statement of Indian sedition law that omits it is wrong. It puts incitement to violence at the centre, which is the same test the freedom of speech chapter took from Shreya Singhal. And it is the model of the Indian judicial answer to an over-broad penal provision: preserve the section, confine its operation, and move the constitutional question into the individual case.
And here is the difficulty that made the 2022 order necessary. A construction binds courts. It does not bind the officer at the police station who registers the case, and it does not undo the months a person spends awaiting bail while the courts work down to the point where Kedar Nath is applied. That gap between the law as construed and the law as administered is the whole of the modern criticism, and it is an instance of the institutionalised violence described earlier in this module.
The suspension, 2022
In May 2022, in proceedings challenging section 124A, the Supreme Court recorded the Union's statement that it had decided to re-examine the provision, and directed that it would be appropriate not to continue using it while the re-examination proceeded. The effect of the order was that pending trials, appeals and proceedings under section 124A were to be kept in abeyance, and that no fresh case should be registered under it while the reconsideration lasted.
An order of this kind is unusual and is worth a sentence in any answer: the Court neither struck the section down nor upheld it, but suspended its operation pending a legislative decision. Whether a court may properly do that is a fair question, and the practical answer given was that the alternative was to leave a provision of doubtful constitutionality in daily use.
Sedition: From Tilak to Kedar Nath to the 2022 Abeyance
This book does not cite the 2022 order as a decided case, because the report was not read in the session in which this chapter was written. What is stated above is the effect of the order as it is described in the material this book does hold, and a student writing on it should read the order itself.
What replaced it
Section 124A was repealed on 1 July 2024 with the rest of the Indian Penal Code. Its successor is section 152 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, which is taken in full in the next chapter. Two things should be noticed here, because they are the bridge.
The word "sedition" does not appear, and neither does "disaffection", and neither does "Government established by law".
But the Explanation survives almost word for word. Section 152 carries an Explanation providing that comments expressing disapprobation of the measures, or of the administrative or other action, of the Government, with a view to obtaining their alteration by lawful means, without exciting or attempting to excite the activities referred to in the section, do not constitute an offence.
That is the hinge for the next chapter. Parliament kept the protection for criticism and changed everything the protection was an exception to.
Worked example
A speaker at a public meeting says that the Government has failed the poor, that its ministers should be driven from office, and that the people should refuse to pay taxes until they go. A second speaker at the same meeting tells the audience to arm themselves and attack the district headquarters.
The first speaker, under the colonial construction. Exciting disaffection towards the Government, without any requirement of incitement to violence, and therefore within the offence as it was applied before 1962.
The first speaker, after Kedar Nath Singh. Outside the offence. The section is constitutional only if confined to acts involving an intention or a tendency to create disorder or disturbance of law and order, or incitement to violence, and strong words expressing disapprobation of the measures of Government, with a view to their alteration by lawful means, are not within it. A call to refuse taxes is a call to lawful political action or, at worst, a different offence.
The second speaker. Within the offence on any construction, and independently within section 196 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 if the attack is directed at a community, and within the provisions on abetment and criminal conspiracy.
Today. The offence stands suspended by the order of 2022, and the corresponding provision in the Sanhita of 2023 is differently drafted, so the question for the first speaker is whether his words fall within the new section rather than within the old one.
Sedition: From Tilak to Kedar Nath to the 2022 Abeyance
What the example shows. The whole difference between the colonial offence and the modern one is the requirement of a tendency to disorder or an incitement to violence, and it was made by construction rather than by amendment.
What it does NOT mean
Sedition was never an offence of criticising the Government. After 1962 it required an intention or tendency to create disorder, or incitement to violence, and every statement to the contrary describes the section as written rather than as construed.
The 2022 order did not repeal the section. It suspended its use pending reconsideration, and the repeal came two years later from Parliament.
And the repeal does not make the case law irrelevant. How much of Kedar Nath survives into section 152 is the live question, and it cannot be answered without knowing what Kedar Nath decided.
Quick revision
Section 124A: hatred, contempt or disaffection towards the Government established by law. Explanations protected disapprobation of measures and of administrative action sought to be altered by lawful means.
Two irreconcilable colonial views. Niharendu Dutt Majumdar, (1942) FCR 38, Federal Court: an offence only where the words had the intention or tendency to disturb public tranquillity or promote disorder. King Emperor v. Sadashiv Narayan Bhalerao, (1947) LR 74 IA 89, Privy Council: incitement to public disorder was not an essential ingredient.
Kedar Nath followed the Federal Court and did not follow the Privy Council, on the rule that where one construction saves a provision and another destroys it, the former is taken.
Kedar Nath Singh, 1962: upheld but read down to acts with an intention or tendency to create disorder or disturbance of law and order, or incitement to violence.
The gap: a construction binds courts, not the registering officer, and not the months before bail.
2022: the Supreme Court directed that pending proceedings be kept in abeyance while the Union reconsidered the provision.
1 July 2024: section 124A repealed with the Penal Code. Section 152 of the Sanhita occupies part of the field.
Section 152 drops the words sedition, disaffection and Government established by law, and keeps the Explanation protecting criticism.
Test yourself
1. What did Kedar Nath Singh decide, and why was reading down necessary? It upheld section 124A but confined it to acts involving an intention or a tendency to create disorder or disturbance of law and order, or incitement to violence. Reading down was necessary because on its literal terms the section restricted speech on grounds wider than article 19(2) permits.
2. State the rule Kedar Nath laid down for a citizen criticising the Government. A citizen may say or write whatever he likes about the Government or its measures by way of criticism or comment, however strongly, provided he does not incite people to violence against the Government established by law or act with the intention of creating public disorder.
Sedition: From Tilak to Kedar Nath to the 2022 Abeyance
3. Why did a binding construction not settle the matter in practice? Because the construction binds courts and not the officer who registers a case. A person could be arrested, refused bail and held for months before any court reached the point at which Kedar Nath applied, so the law as administered diverged from the law as construed.
4. State the two colonial views and say why the Supreme Court chose between them as it did. The Federal Court in Niharendu Dutt Majumdar held that section 124A was attracted only where the words had the intention or tendency to disturb public tranquillity, create public disturbance or promote disorder. The Privy Council in King Emperor v. Sadashiv Narayan Bhalerao held that incitement to public disorder was not an essential ingredient. On the Federal Court's view the section was constitutional and on the Privy Council's it was not, and since a provision must be given the construction that keeps it within the Constitution where one is available, the Supreme Court followed the Federal Court and departed from the Privy Council.
5. What happened to section 124A in 2022 and in 2024? In 2022 the Supreme Court directed that pending proceedings under it be kept in abeyance while the Union re-examined the provision. In 2024 it was repealed with the rest of the Indian Penal Code, with effect from 1 July, and section 152 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 now occupies part of the same field.
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
Section 152 does not use the word sedition, does not mention disaffection, and does not protect the Government; it protects the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India, and it is wider than the offence it replaced.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 152 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes whoever, purposely or knowingly, by words spoken or written, by signs, by visible representation, by electronic communication or by use of financial means, or otherwise, excites or attempts to excite secession or armed rebellion or subversive activities, or encourages feelings of separatist activities, or endangers the sovereignty or unity and integrity of India, or indulges in or commits any such act, with imprisonment for life or imprisonment up to seven years, and fine; and its Explanation preserves the protection for comments expressing disapprobation of the measures or of the administrative or other action of the Government with a view to obtaining their alteration by lawful means, without exciting or attempting to excite the activities referred to in the section.
Broken down
The mental element: purposely or knowingly. This is an advance on section 124A, which used "attempts to excite" without a stated mental element, and it should be said in an answer.
The means: the widest in the Sanhita. Words spoken or written, signs, visible representation, electronic communication, and by use of financial means. The last is new and has no counterpart in section 124A. Funding is now a means of committing the offence.
The conduct, in four limbs:
Excites or attempts to excite secession;
or armed rebellion;
or subversive activities;
or encourages feelings of separatist activities, or endangers the sovereignty or unity and integrity of India;
and, added at the end, indulges in or commits any such act.
The punishment. Imprisonment for life, or imprisonment which may extend to seven years, and fine. Section 124A carried life, or imprisonment up to three years, and fine. The determinate maximum has therefore more than doubled.
The Explanation. Comments expressing disapprobation of the measures, or of the administrative or other action, of the Government, with a view to obtaining their alteration by lawful means, without exciting or attempting to excite the activities referred to in the section, do not constitute an offence.
What changed, item by item
Section 124A, repealed
Section 152, in force from 1 July 2024
Protected object
The Government established by law in India
The sovereignty, unity and integrity of India
Conduct
Hatred, contempt, or disaffection
Secession, armed rebellion, subversive activities, separatist activities, endangering sovereignty or unity and integrity
Mental element
Not stated in terms
Purposely or knowingly
Means
Words, signs, visible representation, or otherwise
The same, plus electronic communication and use of financial means
Punishment
Life, or up to three years, and fine
Life, or up to seven years, and fine
Protection for criticism
Explanations 2 and 3
The Explanation, in substantially the same words
Section 152: What Replaced Sedition
The two arguments about it
The case that it is narrower. Sedition punished feelings towards a Government. Section 152 punishes conduct directed at the State itself, which is a smaller and more serious class. Nobody can now be prosecuted for contempt of a Government, and the mental element is stated. On this view Parliament removed the objectionable core of sedition and kept only what any State may punish.
The case that it is wider, and it is the stronger case. Four points, and a student should be able to give all four.
"Subversive activities" is undefined, and is at least as vague as "disaffection". Shreya Singhal's vagueness reasoning applies to it directly.
"Encourages feelings of separatist activities" punishes the encouragement of a feeling, which is what the criticism of section 124A was aimed at, restored in different words.
The determinate maximum has more than doubled, from three years to seven.
"By use of financial means" reaches the funder, which extends the offence well beyond speech.
And a fifth point that is really the whole question. Does Kedar Nath survive? The construction there was tied to the words of section 124A, which no longer exist. What survives with certainty is the reasoning, that a penal provision restricting speech must be confined to incitement to violence or public disorder if it is to be a reasonable restriction under article 19(2). Whether a court will read section 152 down in the same way has not been settled, and an honest answer says so rather than asserting it either way.
Section 147 beside it
Section 147 punishes whoever wages war against the Government of India, or attempts to wage such war, or abets it, with death or imprisonment for life, and fine.
The two are easily confused, and the distinction is worth a line. Section 147 requires war, which means an insurrection with the object of overthrowing or coercing the Government, not merely a violent disturbance however large. Section 152 requires excitement of, or attempt to excite, secession, armed rebellion or subversive activities, and reaches speech and funding that never becomes war.
Worked example
Four fact patterns, and the value is in the sorting.
A speech at a public meeting saying that the Government's economic policy has ruined the district and must be thrown out at the next election. Squarely within the Explanation. Disapprobation of the measures of Government, alteration sought by lawful means. No offence.
Section 152: What Replaced Sedition
A speech saying that a region should become a separate country, made in argument and without any call to arms. The hard case. It encourages feelings of separatist activities on the face of the section. Whether it is an offence depends on whether section 152 is read as requiring incitement to violence or public disorder, and that is the unsettled question above.
A speech urging listeners to take up arms against the State. Within the section on any reading. Exciting armed rebellion, purposely, and if anything follows, section 147 as well.
Money remitted to an organisation whose declared object is armed rebellion. Within section 152 by the words "by use of financial means", without any speech by the remitter at all. This is the clearest thing the new section does that the old one could not.
What it does NOT mean
The offence of sedition has not been abolished. The word has gone and the field has been re-described, and the successor is in some respects wider. An answer that says India abolished sedition in 2023 is wrong.
Kedar Nath has not been overruled. It was a construction of a repealed section. Its reasoning about article 19(2) is unaffected and is the natural starting point for the first challenge to section 152.
And the Explanation is not a general free-speech guarantee. It protects comment directed at the measures or administrative action of the Government, sought to be altered by lawful means. It says nothing about speech directed at anything else.
Quick revision
Section 152: purposely or knowingly; words, signs, visible representation, electronic communication or use of financial means, or otherwise; excites or attempts to excite secession, armed rebellion, subversive activities, or encourages feelings of separatist activities, or endangers sovereignty or unity and integrity of India.
Life, or up to seven years, and fine. Section 124A carried life or up to three.
The Explanation preserves disapprobation of measures and of administrative action, sought to be altered by lawful means.
Narrower: it protects the State, not the Government, and states a mental element.
Wider: subversive activities is undefined; feelings of separatist activities is punished; the maximum has doubled; and financial means reaches the funder.
Section 147: waging war against the Government of India. Death or life, and fine. Requires war, not disturbance.
Whether Kedar Nath is read into section 152 is not settled.
Test yourself
1. Give the four limbs of conduct in section 152. Exciting or attempting to excite secession; armed rebellion; subversive activities; or encouraging feelings of separatist activities or endangering the sovereignty or unity and integrity of India, together with indulging in or committing any such act.
Section 152: What Replaced Sedition
2. State two respects in which section 152 is narrower than section 124A and two in which it is wider. Narrower: it protects the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India rather than the Government established by law, and it states a mental element, purposely or knowingly. Wider: the determinate maximum rises from three years to seven, and the means now include electronic communication and the use of financial means, which reaches a funder who says nothing at all.
3. What is the unsettled question about section 152? Whether the construction in Kedar Nath Singh, confining the offence to an intention or tendency to create disorder or incitement to violence, will be read into it. That construction was tied to the words of section 124A, which no longer exist, though the reasoning about article 19(2) is unaffected.
4. Distinguish section 152 from section 147. Section 147 punishes waging, attempting to wage, or abetting war against the Government of India, and carries death or imprisonment for life. It requires an insurrection aimed at overthrowing or coercing the Government. Section 152 punishes exciting or attempting to excite secession, armed rebellion or subversive activities, and reaches speech and funding that never becomes war.
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
Preventive detention is punishment before the offence, the Constitution itself licenses it, and the National Security Act 1980 is the statute a person suspected of being about to disturb public order is held under.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: preventive detention is detention not for what a person has done but to prevent him from doing something; it is expressly permitted by article 22, whose clauses (4) to (7) set the conditions; and under section 3(2) of the National Security Act 1980 the Central or a State Government may detain a person with a view to preventing him from acting in any manner prejudicial to the security of the State, to the maintenance of public order, or to the maintenance of supplies and services essential to the community.
Why the Constitution permits it at all
This is the question an examiner is really asking, and the answer has to be given before the statute.
Article 22 falls into two halves. Clauses (1) and (2) are the ordinary safeguards on arrest: the right to be informed of the grounds, the right to consult and be defended by a legal practitioner of choice, and the right to be produced before a Magistrate within twenty-four hours. Clause (3) then withdraws both of those from a person detained under a law providing for preventive detention.
Clauses (4) to (7) supply what is left in their place: a limit of three months unless an Advisory Board of persons qualified to be High Court Judges reports sufficient cause before that period expires; a right to be told the grounds as soon as may be and to make a representation; and a power in Parliament to prescribe the circumstances and the classes of cases in which a person may be detained beyond three months without an Advisory Board.
So the constitutional position is not that preventive detention is an exception smuggled in. It is written into the fundamental rights chapter, with its own procedure. A student who argues that preventive detention is unconstitutional has not read article 22, and the honest argument is a different one: that a power the Constitution permits may still be exercised in ways that fail articles 14 and 21.
The National Security Act 1980
Section 3(1): the Central or a State Government may detain a person with a view to preventing him from acting in any manner prejudicial to the defence of India, the relations of India with foreign powers, or the security of India; and may detain a foreigner with a view to regulating his continued presence in India or making arrangements for his expulsion.
The State's Approach: Preventive Detention
Section 3(2), which is the sub-section this paper uses: the Government may detain a person with a view to preventing him from acting in any manner prejudicial to the security of the State, or to the maintenance of public order, or to the maintenance of supplies and services essential to the community.
Section 3(3): where the State Government is satisfied that the circumstances prevailing or likely to prevail in an area make it necessary, it may by order in writing empower a District Magistrate or a Commissioner of Police to exercise the power for a specified period. This is the provision under which most detentions are in fact ordered.
Section 8: the grounds must be communicated to the detenu as soon as may be, ordinarily within five days, and in exceptional circumstances and for reasons recorded in writing not later than fifteen days, and he must be afforded the earliest opportunity of making a representation to the appropriate Government.
Section 9: Advisory Boards, each consisting of three persons who are, have been, or are qualified to be appointed as, Judges of a High Court, appointed by the appropriate Government.
Section 10: the appropriate Government shall, within three weeks from the date of detention, place before the Advisory Board the grounds, the representation if any, and where the order was made by a District Magistrate or Commissioner, that officer's report.
Section 13: the maximum period of detention under a confirmed order is twelve months from the date of detention, without prejudice to the Government's power to revoke or modify earlier.
The structure, and where the protection actually lies
Read those provisions together and the scheme is this. The executive orders the detention. The executive communicates the grounds. The detenu represents to the executive. An Advisory Board of three persons appointed by the executive reports. And a court enters only if the detenu moves it.
The protection therefore lies almost entirely in the grounds. Because there is no trial, the only thing that can be tested is whether the grounds disclosed are sufficient, relevant, and capable of being answered. That is why the case law on preventive detention is overwhelmingly about the grounds: grounds that are vague, grounds that are stale, grounds that include an irrelevant matter, grounds not supplied in a language the detenu understands, and documents referred to in the grounds but not supplied.
And this is where public order does its work. Section 3(2) permits detention to prevent acting prejudicially to the maintenance of public order, which is a lower threshold than the security of the State. The distinction between the two, and between both and mere law and order, is the single most litigated question under this Act, and a student should be able to state it: an act affects law and order if it disturbs the ordinary tenor of life; it affects public order if its reach and potentiality disturb the even tempo of the life of the community; and it affects the security of the State if it threatens the State's existence or authority.
The State's Approach: Preventive Detention
Worked example
Communal tension is reported in a town. The Commissioner of Police, empowered under section 3(3), orders the detention of a man who has been making speeches.
The power. Section 3(2), maintenance of public order, exercised by the Commissioner under an order made under section 3(3).
Within five days, ordinarily, the grounds must be communicated, and in exceptional circumstances for reasons recorded, within fifteen.
Within three weeks, the grounds and any representation must go to the Advisory Board of three persons qualified to be High Court Judges.
Within three months the Board must report sufficient cause, under article 22(4), or the detention ends.
The outer limit on a confirmed order is twelve months, under section 13.
Now the ways it can go wrong, which is what a problem question tests.
If the grounds recite three speeches and one of them is protected criticism, the order is bad, because the satisfaction rested in part on an irrelevant ground and the court cannot separate them. If the grounds refer to a report which is not supplied, the right of representation is illusory and the order is bad. If the grounds are stale, the link between the past conduct and the future apprehension is broken. And if what is described is a series of individual offences with no wider effect, the ground is law and order and not public order, and the Act does not apply at all.
Notice what none of that involves. No question is asked about whether he did anything, because the detention is not for anything he did.
What it does NOT mean
Preventive detention is not punishment, in law. It carries no conviction and produces no sentence. That is the formal position and it is why the ordinary trial safeguards do not apply. Whether the distinction means much to the person held for twelve months is a fair question and one an answer may raise.
A prosecution is not a bar. A person may be prosecuted and detained for overlapping conduct, because the purposes differ.
And the Advisory Board is not a court. It reports on whether there is sufficient cause. It does not try anything, the detenu has no right to a legal practitioner before it, and its proceedings are confidential.
The State's Approach: Preventive Detention
Limits and criticism
The criticism that carries most weight is about administration, not about principle. Article 22 permits the power; the objection is that a power designed for the exceptional case is used routinely, that grounds are often supplied late or vaguely, and that the Advisory Board, appointed by the detaining Government and sitting without an adversarial hearing, is a weak check.
And the second criticism is that public order is too low a threshold for a power of this kind. Detention to prevent a threat to the existence of the State is one thing; detention to prevent a disturbance of the even tempo of community life is another, and the second is what section 3(2) permits.
Quick revision
Article 22(3) withdraws the ordinary arrest safeguards for preventive detention; 22(4) to (7) supply the substitute: three months unless an Advisory Board of persons qualified to be High Court Judges reports sufficient cause, grounds to be communicated, and a right to represent.
NSA section 3(1): defence of India, relations with foreign powers, security of India; and foreigners.
NSA section 3(2): security of the State, maintenance of public order, maintenance of supplies and services essential to the community.
Section 3(3): the State Government may empower a District Magistrate or Commissioner of Police.
Section 8: grounds ordinarily within five days, in exceptional circumstances for reasons recorded within fifteen.
Section 9: Board of three, qualified to be High Court Judges. Section 10: reference within three weeks. Section 13: maximum twelve months.
The protection lies in the grounds: vague, stale, irrelevant or unsupplied material vitiates the order.
Law and order, public order, security of the State: the ordinary tenor of life, the even tempo of the community, the existence of the State.
Test yourself
1. Where does the Constitution permit preventive detention, and what does it provide in place of the ordinary safeguards? Article 22. Clause (3) withdraws the rights in clauses (1) and (2) from a person detained under a preventive detention law. Clauses (4) to (7) substitute a limit of three months unless an Advisory Board of persons qualified to be High Court Judges reports sufficient cause, a right to be told the grounds as soon as may be, and a right to make a representation.
2. State the three grounds in section 3(2) of the National Security Act. Preventing a person from acting in any manner prejudicial to the security of the State, to the maintenance of public order, or to the maintenance of supplies and services essential to the community.
3. Give the three-fold distinction that decides most detention cases. An act affecting law and order disturbs the ordinary tenor of life; an act affecting public order has a reach and potentiality that disturbs the even tempo of the life of the community; an act affecting the security of the State threatens the existence or authority of the State itself.
The State's Approach: Preventive Detention
4. Why is the sufficiency of the grounds the whole of the protection? Because there is no trial and no charge, so nothing about the alleged conduct is proved or tested. The only thing a court can examine is whether the grounds supplied were relevant, not stale, not vague, and accompanied by the material referred to, so that the right of representation under article 22(5) was real.
The State's Approach: The Special Criminal Statute
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
The State's other approach to collective violence is a statute that changes the ordinary criminal procedure, and the change that matters is always the same one: bail.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: a special criminal statute is one that, for a defined class of offence, alters the ordinary rules of investigation, evidence, cognizance and bail; the two a Maharashtra student must know are the Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act 1967, whose section 43D(5) provides that a person accused under Chapters IV and VI shall not be released on bail if the court, on a perusal of the case diary or the police report, is of opinion that there are reasonable grounds for believing that the accusation is prima facie true; and the Maharashtra Control of Organised Crime Act 1999, whose section 21(4) goes further, requiring the court to be satisfied that there are reasonable grounds for believing that the accused is not guilty and that he is not likely to commit any offence while on bail.
Why the special statute is the State's second approach
MU asks for approaches to violence in India. Preventive detention, in the previous chapter, is the approach that dispenses with the offence. The special statute is the approach that keeps the offence and changes everything around it.
Read a special statute and ask what it has altered. The answer is almost never the definition of the wrong, which is usually already an offence under the general law. What is altered is: how long a person may be held before a charge sheet, who may investigate, what may be given in evidence, whether anticipatory bail is available, and on what condition bail may be granted at all.
The bail provision is the operative part, because the trial is years away and the bail application is next week.
The Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act 1967
Section 2 defines, among much else, unlawful activity, unlawful association, terrorist act and terrorist organisation.
Section 3 empowers the Central Government, if it is of opinion that an association is or has become unlawful, to declare it so by notification. Sections 4 and 5 provide the confirmation machinery, a Tribunal consisting of a High Court Judge to which the notification must be referred.
Section 10 punishes membership of an unlawful association, and continuing membership, with imprisonment up to two years and fine.
Sections 11 and 12 are the enforcement provisions that go with the declaration, and they are the parts of the Act nobody teaches. Section 11 punishes a person on whom a prohibitory order has been served under section 7(1) in respect of moneys, securities or credits, who pays, delivers, transfers or otherwise deals with them in contravention of the order. Section 12 punishes the use of any article in contravention of a prohibitory order made under section 8(3) in respect of a notified place, with imprisonment up to one year and fine.
The State's Approach: The Special Criminal Statute
Take the two together and the design of Chapter II appears. Section 3 declares the association unlawful, section 7 freezes its money and section 8 notifies the places it uses; sections 10, 11 and 12 then punish, respectively, belonging to it, dealing with its money, and using its premises. A ban that reached only the members would leave the funds and the building untouched.
Section 13 punishes taking part in, committing, advocating, abetting, advising or inciting the commission of any unlawful activity.
Section 15 defines the terrorist act, and section 16 punishes it, with death or imprisonment for life where the act has resulted in the death of any person, and otherwise with a term of not less than five years extending to imprisonment for life.
Sections 18 to 20 punish conspiracy and attempt, organising a terrorist camp, and membership of a terrorist gang or organisation.
Section 43 names the officers competent to investigate offences under Chapters IV and VI.
Section 43D(5): notwithstanding the Code, no person accused of an offence punishable under Chapters IV and VI shall, if in custody, be released on bail or on his own bond unless the Public Prosecutor has been given an opportunity of being heard; and the proviso is the crucial part: such a person shall not be released on bail if the court, on a perusal of the case diary or the report under section 173 of the Code, is of opinion that there are reasonable grounds for believing that the accusation against him is prima facie true. Sub-section (6) adds that this restriction is in addition to the restrictions under the Code.
The Maharashtra Control of Organised Crime Act 1999
Section 2 defines organised crime, organised crime syndicate, and continuing unlawful activity. The last is the key: the Act reaches a pattern of activity rather than a single act.
Section 3 punishes the commission of an offence of organised crime, and section 4 punishes possession, on behalf of a member of an organised crime syndicate, of property derived from organised crime.
Section 21 is the modified procedure, and it is markedly more severe than the UAPA:
21(2): section 167 of the Code applies with fifteen days read as thirty and sixty days read as ninety, and where investigation cannot be completed in ninety days the Special Court shall extend the period up to one hundred and eighty days on the Public Prosecutor's report indicating progress and specific reasons.
21(3): anticipatory bail is not available at all.
21(4): no bail unless the Public Prosecutor has had an opportunity to oppose, and, where he opposes, the court is satisfied that there are reasonable grounds for believing that the accused is not guilty of the offence and that he is not likely to commit any offence while on bail.
21(5): bail shall not be granted if the court notices that the accused was on bail in an offence under this or any other Act on the date of the offence in question.
21(6): the limitations are in addition to those in the Code.
21(7): a police officer seeking custody for interrogation must file a written statement explaining the reason and any delay.
The State's Approach: The Special Criminal Statute
Section 23 bars the recording of information about an organised crime without the prior approval of an officer not below the rank of Deputy Inspector General, and bars cognizance without the previous sanction of an officer not below the rank of Additional Director General. Section 24 punishes a public servant who renders help or support in the commission of organised crime.
And now a central offence of organised crime
Section 111 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 brings into the general criminal law what had been the subject of State legislation for a quarter of a century, and the comparison with the Maharashtra Act is the point.
Organised crime under section 111(1) is any continuing unlawful activity, including kidnapping, robbery, vehicle theft, extortion, land grabbing, contract killing, an economic offence, cyber-crime, or trafficking in persons, drugs, weapons or illicit goods, by a person or a group acting in concert, singly or jointly, as a member of or on behalf of an organised crime syndicate, by the use of violence, threat of violence, intimidation, coercion or any other unlawful means, to obtain a direct or indirect material benefit.
The Explanation defines the two terms the offence turns on. An organised crime syndicate is a group of two or more persons indulging in any continuing unlawful activity. Continuing unlawful activity is an activity prohibited by law which is a cognizable offence punishable with three years or more, undertaken as a member of or on behalf of such a syndicate, in respect of which more than one charge sheet has been filed before a competent court within the preceding ten years and that court has taken cognizance.
The punishments, section 111(2) to (4). Where the offence has resulted in death, death or imprisonment for life and a fine of not less than ten lakh rupees. In any other case, not less than five years up to imprisonment for life and a fine of not less than five lakh rupees. Abetment, attempt, conspiracy, knowingly facilitating, or any act preparatory to an organised crime carries the same range. And mere membership of an organised crime syndicate carries not less than five years up to life.
The State's Approach: The Special Criminal Statute
How it compares with the Maharashtra Act. The structure is the same: a syndicate, a pattern of activity rather than a single act, and a threshold of prior charge sheets. Two differences are examinable. Section 111 sets the syndicate at two or more persons, and it operates throughout India without a State notification. What it does not carry is the modified procedure: the special bail test, the extended detention and the admissibility of a confession to a police officer are in the Maharashtra Act and not in section 111, so an accused charged under the Sanhita is tried under the ordinary procedure of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023.
That is the reason a State Act of this kind survives the enactment of section 111: what such an Act supplies is not the offence but the procedure.
The two bail tests compared
UAPA, section 43D(5)
MCOCA, section 21(4)
Prosecutor heard
Required
Required
The test
Bail refused if the court is of opinion there are reasonable grounds for believing the accusation is prima facie true
Bail granted only if the court is satisfied there are reasonable grounds for believing the accused is not guilty
Direction of the burden
Against bail once the accusation looks true on the material
Against bail unless the court can positively form a view of innocence
Extra condition
None
Also that he is not likely to commit any offence while on bail
Anticipatory bail
Not expressly excluded by this sub-section
Excluded, section 21(3)
Prior bail on another offence
No express bar
Absolute bar, section 21(5)
Say in an answer why the difference matters. The UAPA test asks the court to look at the prosecution's own material and ask whether the accusation is prima facie true. It is therefore satisfied by a case diary that discloses a case. The MCOCA test asks the court to be satisfied of something close to innocence at a stage when no evidence has been tested, which is a condition few applicants can meet.
The judicial answer
National Investigation Agency v. Zahoor Ahmad Shah Watali, AIR 2019 SC 1734.
Held, in substance. At the stage of section 43D(5) the court must take the material in the charge sheet as it stands, must not weigh it or assess its admissibility as at a trial, and must decide only whether, on that material taken at face value, the accusation is prima facie true. That approach makes bail under the UAPA very difficult to obtain, and Watali is the decision that made it so.
The State's Approach: The Special Criminal Statute
Union of India v. K.A. Najeeb, AIR 2021 SC 712.
Held, in substance. The restriction in section 43D(5) does not oust the constitutional power of a court to grant bail where there has been a long incarceration without the prospect of an early trial, since article 21 is engaged and a statutory bar cannot survive an indefinite deprivation of liberty without trial.
Why the two must be given together. Watali is the rule and Najeeb is the exception, and an answer that gives only one of them is describing half the law. The practical position is that bail under section 43D(5) is refused on the material, and is granted years later on the delay.
State of Maharashtra v. Bharat Shanti Lal Shah, (2008) 13 SCC 5, and Zameer Ahmed Latifur Rehman Sheikh v. State of Maharashtra, (2010) 5 SCC 246, are the two decisions on MCOCA that a Maharashtra student should name, and they concern the State legislature's competence to enact it and the survival of its provisions alongside central law.
Worked example
A person is arrested after a bomb is found in a bag traced to a group he is said to belong to.
Under the general law he would be entitled to bail on the ordinary principles: the gravity of the offence, the risk of absconding, the risk of tampering.
Under the UAPA the court must first hear the Public Prosecutor, then read the case diary, and then ask whether the accusation is prima facie true on that material taken as it stands. If the case diary discloses the traced bag and an alleged membership, it will usually so find, and bail is refused.
Under MCOCA, if the same facts are framed as organised crime, anticipatory bail is unavailable, the investigation may run to one hundred and eighty days before a charge sheet, and bail requires the court to be satisfied that he is not guilty and will not offend on bail.
And three years later, with the trial not begun, Najeeb becomes available: the constitutional court may grant bail on the ground of the delay itself, because article 21 does not permit an indefinite deprivation of liberty without trial.
That sequence is the honest answer to a question on the misuse of terrorism law, and it is better than an assertion. The statute does not convict anybody. What it does is hold people for years before any court decides whether the accusation was true.
The State's Approach: The Special Criminal Statute
What it does NOT mean
A special statute is not automatically unconstitutional. Kartar Singh, examined in Module IV, upheld the TADA statutes while reading down provisions and reading in safeguards, and that is the pattern of the Indian answer.
And the criticism is not that the offences are unnecessary. Terrorism and organised crime are real. The criticism is about the procedure: how long a person may be held before a charge sheet, and on what condition he may be released before trial.
Nor is MCOCA a lesser statute because it is a State one. Its bail provision is stricter than the central Act's, and its competence has been upheld.
Quick revision
A special statute changes procedure, not usually the definition of the wrong, and the change that matters is bail.
UAPA: section 3 declaration, sections 4 and 5 confirmation by a Tribunal of a High Court Judge; section 7 prohibitory order over funds and section 8 notification of places; section 10 membership of an unlawful association, two years, section 11 dealing with its funds, section 12 using a notified place, one year; section 13 unlawful activities; section 15 terrorist act, section 16 punishment; sections 18 to 20 conspiracy, camps, membership of a terrorist organisation; section 43 competent officers.
Section 43D(5) and its proviso: no bail if the court, on the case diary or the police report, is of opinion that there are reasonable grounds for believing the accusation prima facie true.
MCOCA section 21: thirty and ninety days, extendable to one hundred and eighty; no anticipatory bail; bail only if the court is satisfied the accused is not guilty and not likely to offend on bail; absolute bar if he was on bail on the date of the offence.
Section 23: prior approval of a Deputy Inspector General to record information, sanction of an Additional Director General for cognizance. Section 24: the public servant who helps.
Watali is the rule, Najeeb the exception: prima facie true on the material, but long incarceration without an early trial engages article 21.
Test yourself
1. State the bail test in section 43D(5) of the UAPA and the approach the Supreme Court has taken to it. Bail is refused if the court, on a perusal of the case diary or the report under section 173 of the Code, is of opinion that there are reasonable grounds for believing that the accusation against the accused is prima facie true. In Watali the Court held that the material must be taken as it stands, without weighing it or assessing admissibility as at a trial.
2. How does section 21(4) of MCOCA differ, and why is the difference significant? It requires the court to be positively satisfied that there are reasonable grounds for believing the accused is not guilty, and that he is not likely to commit any offence while on bail. That is a far harder condition than asking whether the accusation looks true, and it must be met before evidence has been tested.
The State's Approach: The Special Criminal Statute
3. What does K.A. Najeeb decide, and how does it sit with Watali? That the statutory restriction does not oust the constitutional power to grant bail where there has been long incarceration with no prospect of an early trial, because article 21 is engaged. Watali governs the application on the material; Najeeb governs the application made after years of delay.
4. What do sections 10, 11 and 12 of the UAPA punish, and why are all three needed? Belonging to an unlawful association, dealing with its moneys, securities or credits in contravention of a prohibitory order under section 7(1), and using an article in contravention of a prohibitory order in respect of a notified place under section 8(3). All three are needed because a ban that punished only the members would leave the association's funds and its premises untouched.
5. Name three procedural changes MCOCA makes besides bail. Anticipatory bail is excluded by section 21(3); the period for investigation is extended to ninety days and may be extended by the Special Court to one hundred and eighty; and under section 23 information may not be recorded without the prior approval of an officer not below Deputy Inspector General, nor cognizance taken without the sanction of an officer not below Additional Director General.
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
The Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act 1958 is seven sections long, one of which is repealed, and the question is whether the remaining six can be reconciled with articles 14 and 21.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: under the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act 1958, section 3 empowers the Governor of a State, the Administrator of a Union territory or the Central Government to declare the whole or part of it a disturbed area where in his opinion it is in such a disturbed or dangerous condition that the use of armed forces in aid of the civil power is necessary; section 4 then confers on any commissioned officer, warrant officer, non-commissioned officer or person of equivalent rank the power, in a disturbed area, to fire upon or otherwise use force, even to the causing of death, after such due warning as he may consider necessary, against a person acting in contravention of any law or order prohibiting the assembly of five or more persons or the carrying of weapons; and section 6 provides that no prosecution, suit or other legal proceeding shall be instituted against any person in respect of anything done or purported to be done under the Act except with the previous sanction of the Central Government.
Why the Act is in this paper
It is the furthest point on the ladder this module has been climbing. Command, civil force, armed force under a Magistrate's requisition, armed force without a Magistrate, and then this: armed force operating under its own officers, under its own opinion, with a statutory power to kill, in an area declared disturbed.
Everything that made the earlier steps tolerable is absent here. There is no Magistrate. There is no requirement that the assembly be unlawful. There is no rule of minimum force in the terms section 149(3) of the Suraksha Sanhita uses. And the protection in section 6 is not a good-faith defence but a bar on proceedings.
The Act, section by section
Section 1. Short title and extent. It extends to the whole of the States of Arunachal Pradesh, Assam, Manipur, Meghalaya, Mizoram, Nagaland and Tripura. Other States have been brought within the AFSPA regime by separate legislation of the same design, and a student should say "this Act extends to those seven" rather than "AFSPA applies in seven States".
Section 2. Definitions. Armed forces means the military forces and the air forces operating as land forces, and includes any other armed forces of the Union so operating. Disturbed area means an area for the time being declared under section 3.
Section 3. The declaration. The Governor, the Administrator or the Central Government, if of opinion that the whole or part of the State or Union territory is in such a disturbed or dangerous condition that the use of armed forces in aid of the civil power is necessary, may by notification in the Official Gazette declare it a disturbed area.
The Armed Forces and Internal Violence
Section 4. The special powers. Any commissioned officer, warrant officer, non-commissioned officer or person of equivalent rank may, in a disturbed area:
(a) if of opinion that it is necessary for the maintenance of public order, after such due warning as he may consider necessary, fire upon or otherwise use force, even to the causing of death, against any person acting in contravention of any law or order in force in the disturbed area prohibiting the assembly of five or more persons or the carrying of weapons or of things capable of being used as weapons, or of firearms, ammunition or explosive substances;
(b) if of opinion that it is necessary, destroy any arms dump, prepared or fortified position or shelter from which armed attacks are made or are likely to be made, or any structure used as a training camp or as a hide-out by armed gangs or absconders;
(c)arrest without warrant any person who has committed a cognizable offence or against whom a reasonable suspicion exists that he has committed or is about to commit one, using such force as may be necessary;
(d)enter and search without warrant any premises to make such an arrest, or to recover a person believed to be wrongfully confined, or property reasonably suspected to be stolen, or arms, ammunition or explosive substances, using such force as may be necessary.
Section 5. Any person arrested and taken into custody shall be made over to the officer in charge of the nearest police station with the least possible delay, together with a report of the circumstances occasioning the arrest.
Section 6. No prosecution, suit or other legal proceeding shall be instituted except with the previous sanction of the Central Government, against any person in respect of anything done or purported to be done in exercise of the powers conferred by the Act.
Section 7 was repealed in 1960.
The four features that carry the criticism
The opinion is the officer's own. Section 4(a) turns on whether he is of opinion that firing is necessary for the maintenance of public order. There is no external check at the moment of decision.
The trigger is a prohibitory order, not violence. A person may be fired upon for acting in contravention of an order prohibiting the assembly of five or more persons. He need not be armed, need not be violent, and need not be part of an unlawful assembly as the penal law defines it.
The Armed Forces and Internal Violence
The warning is discretionary. The words are "after giving such due warning as he may consider necessary". Compare section 148 of the Suraksha Sanhita, where the command to disperse is a condition and its absence takes the force outside the section.
Section 6 covers what is only purported to be done. The bar is not confined to acts genuinely within the Act, so it reaches the very cases in which the question is whether the officer exceeded his powers. And the sanction lies with the Central Government, which is the employer of the person to be prosecuted.
The constitutional question
The Act has been sustained on the reasoning that it is legislation for the deployment of the armed forces in aid of the civil power, that the declaration under section 3 is subject to judicial review, that section 4 must be read as permitting only the minimum force necessary, and that section 5 requires the arrested person to be handed to the police without delay so the ordinary process resumes.
The argument against it has three limbs, and a student should give all three.
Article 14. A person in a disturbed area may be shot for conduct that elsewhere would attract a command to disperse and, if he refused, a lathi charge. The classification is territorial, and the question is whether the difference in consequence bears a rational relation to the object.
Article 21. After Maneka Gandhi the procedure by which life is taken must be right, just and fair. A procedure consisting of one officer's opinion, a warning he may dispense with, and a sanction requirement controlled by his own employer is difficult to describe in those terms.
And the practical limb, which is the strongest. The Extra Judicial Execution Victim Families Association litigation, examined in Module III, established that a very large number of deaths in a disturbed area had never been investigated at all, and that the existence of section 6 was among the reasons. A protection that prevents investigation is not a protection against unjust prosecution; it is a bar on finding out what happened.
Worked example
An order under section 144 of the old Code, now section 163 of the Suraksha Sanhita, prohibits the assembly of five or more persons in a town in a declared disturbed area. Seven people stand together at a corner. A non-commissioned officer forms the opinion that dispersing them is necessary for the maintenance of public order.
He may give a warning, if he considers one necessary.
He may fire, even to the causing of death, because the seven are acting in contravention of an order prohibiting the assembly of five or more.
If a person is arrested instead, section 5 requires him to be made over to the nearest police station with the least possible delay, with a report.
If somebody is killed, no prosecution may be instituted without the previous sanction of the Central Government, and the bar applies even if the officer's act was outside his powers, because section 6 covers what is purported to be done.
The Armed Forces and Internal Violence
Compare the same facts outside a disturbed area. The seven are not an unlawful assembly unless their common object is one of the five in section 189. They must be commanded to disperse. Civil force comes next. Armed force requires a District Magistrate's requisition and carries the statutory rule of minimum force in section 149(3). And a prosecution requires the sanction of the State Government, with a good-faith defence rather than a bar.
The whole of the criticism of this Act is in that comparison, and setting it out is a better answer than an assertion that the Act is unconstitutional.
What it does NOT mean
The Act does not apply across India. Its own extent clause names seven States, and other States have been brought under similar regimes by other statutes.
A declaration under section 3 is not unreviewable. The opinion is subject to judicial review on the ordinary grounds, and the periodic nature of the notification means the continuation of a declaration can be questioned.
And section 6 is not immunity. It is a bar on institution without sanction. Sanction can be given, and the criticism is about how rarely it is.
Quick revision
Seven sections, section 7 repealed in 1960.
Section 1: extends to Arunachal Pradesh, Assam, Manipur, Meghalaya, Mizoram, Nagaland and Tripura.
Section 3: the Governor, Administrator or Central Government may declare a disturbed area where the use of armed forces in aid of the civil power is necessary.
Section 4(a): fire upon or otherwise use force, even to the causing of death, on the officer's own opinion that it is necessary for public order, after such warning as he may consider necessary, against a person contravening an order prohibiting the assembly of five or more or the carrying of weapons.
4(b) destroy shelters and camps; 4(c) arrest without warrant, including of a person about to commit a cognizable offence; 4(d) enter and search without warrant.
Section 5: hand over to the nearest police station with the least possible delay, with a report.
Section 6: no prosecution, suit or proceeding without the previous sanction of the Central Government, for anything done or purported to be done.
The four objections: the officer's own opinion, a prohibitory order as the trigger, a discretionary warning, and a bar covering purported acts, sanctioned by the actor's own employer.
The Armed Forces and Internal Violence
Test yourself
1. What must the authority be satisfied of before declaring a disturbed area? That the whole or part of the State or Union territory is in such a disturbed or dangerous condition that the use of armed forces in aid of the civil power is necessary.
2. State the trigger for the power to fire under section 4(a). That the person is acting in contravention of any law or order in force in the disturbed area prohibiting the assembly of five or more persons, or the carrying of weapons or of things capable of being used as weapons, or of firearms, ammunition or explosive substances, and that the officer is of opinion that firing is necessary for the maintenance of public order.
3. Compare the warning under section 4(a) with the command under section 148 of the Suraksha Sanhita. Under section 148 the command is a condition, and force used without it is outside the section, so the protection in section 151 does not attach. Under section 4(a) the warning is only such as the officer may consider necessary, so its absence does not by itself take the act outside the Act.
4. Why is section 6 said to be more than a protection against unjust prosecution? Because it bars proceedings in respect of anything done or purported to be done, so it applies precisely where the question is whether the officer exceeded his powers, and because the sanction lies with the Central Government, which employs the person to be prosecuted. Its practical effect has been that deaths in disturbed areas went uninvestigated, which is what the Extra Judicial Execution Victim Families Association litigation established.
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
The one approach to violence in India that is still armed and still running, and the case in which the Supreme Court told the State that it may not answer it by the same means.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Maoist or Naxalite approach holds that Indian rural society is structured by landholding and that the structure will not be changed by law, so it is to be changed by armed struggle conducted from a rural base; the State's answer has been a combination of police and paramilitary operations, security legislation and, in Chhattisgarh, the arming of tribal youths as Special Police Officers, which the Supreme Court held unconstitutional in Nandini Sundar v. State of Chhattisgarh, AIR 2011 SC 2839, holding that the response of law to extremism whose genesis lies in social disaffection must follow a twofold path of remedial social, economic and political policy and a professional law enforcement capacity functioning within constitutional limits.
Why it belongs in topic 2
MU asks for approaches to violence in India, and this module has taken the traditions of ahimsa, the Gandhian method, Ambedkar's constitutional answer, the revolutionary strand of the freedom struggle, and the State's own approaches of preventive detention, special statutes and the armed forces.
This is the approach that is still contemporary, and it is the one that connects Module I to Module II. Its own account of itself is agrarian, and the massacres and the land questions of Module II are the ground it grew out of.
The argument, stated fairly
One: the structure is the violence. On this analysis the everyday condition of the landless, the bonded and the dispossessed tribal is itself violence, done continuously and lawfully. What the State calls order is the arrangement that produces it. That is the structural violence of an earlier chapter in this module, taken as a premise rather than as a description.
Two: law will not change it. Land reform legislation was enacted and defeated, minimum wage laws were enacted and not enforced, and forest and tenancy rights were recognised on paper. Module II is largely the evidence for this proposition, and a student must be able to state it because it is the strongest part of the case.
Three: the State's violence is prior. Every episode is presented as a response, and the record of firings, encounters and punitive police posts is offered as the proof.
Four: therefore armed struggle, from a rural base. The strategy is a long war, the base is the forest and the village, and the intermediate objective is to displace the State's authority in an area and to exercise authority instead: to hold courts, to collect levies, and to settle disputes. That last point is what makes it an insurgency in the sense the typology chapter gave, rather than terrorism or rioting.
The Maoist Approach, and the State's Answer to It
The answers to it
The means shape the end. The same objection Gandhi made to the revolutionary strand of the freedom struggle. An authority established and maintained by armed force will be organised around armed force, and the courts it holds will not be courts.
It is not accountable, and cannot be. An armed underground organisation cannot be democratic, cannot be transparent about its own internal punishments, and has no remedy for a person it wrongs.
Its own violence falls on the people it claims to act for. The record includes the killing of villagers as informers, which is a punishment inflicted without any process at all by a body claiming to answer arbitrary power.
And the diagnosis being right does not make the remedy right. This is the sentence that carries most weight in an examination answer: the account of the agrarian structure may be accurate, the failure of land reform may be established, and it still does not follow that an armed organisation is the instrument that will fix it.
The State's answer, and its limits
The State's response has had four elements.
Police and paramilitary operations, examined in Module II, whose record includes the encounter and the punitive post.
Security legislation, principally the Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act 1967, whose membership and bail provisions were taken in an earlier chapter.
Development expenditure in the affected districts, which is the State's own acknowledgement that the diagnosis has something in it.
And the arming of civilians, which the Supreme Court stopped.
The case
Nandini Sundar v. State of Chhattisgarh, AIR 2011 SC 2839, (2011) 7 SCC 547, decided on 5 July 2011.
Facts. The State of Chhattisgarh appointed large numbers of tribal youths, many barely literate, as Special Police Officers on a temporary basis, paid them an honorarium, armed them with guns and deployed them in counter-insurgency operations against Maoists, with little training and, on the Court's finding, little clarity about the chain of command. Allegations were also placed before the Court of violence in March 2011 in the villages of Morpalli, Tadmetla and Timmapuram in Dantewada district, and of violence against Swami Agnivesh and those travelling with him to give humanitarian aid there.
Held, on the appointments. The appointment of Special Police Officers to perform any of the duties of regular police officers, other than those specified in sections 23(1)(h) and 23(1)(i) of the Chhattisgarh Police Act 2007, is unconstitutional. Youths previously so engaged may be employed only for those limited duties, and only if they have not engaged in conduct amounting to violations of the human rights of others or of any disciplinary or criminal law.
The Maoist Approach, and the State's Answer to It
Held, on the principle. The Constitution warns that ends do not justify all means, and an essential part of the ends for which the collective power of the people may be used is keeping the means of the exercise of State power within constitutional bounds. The response of law to extremism whose genesis lies in social disaffection must follow a twofold path: remedial social, economic and political policies that lessen the disaffection, and a well trained, professional law enforcement capacity functioning within constitutional limits. Creating a temporary cadre of under-educated youths, many informed by rage, hatred and a desire for revenge, runs counter to both.
Held, on the use of temporary appointees. Using them to make up shortages in the formal police may be an abdication of the constitutional responsibility to provide security through a permanent, properly trained and equipped force. These are essential State functions and cannot be discharged through temporary cadres with varying degrees of State control.
Held, on the inquiry commission offered. The State's offer of a commission headed by a sitting or retired High Court Judge was inadequate. A commission may at best lead to the prevention of such incidents in future; it does not fulfil the requirement of the law that crimes against citizens be fully investigated and those engaging in criminal activity punished. The Court ordered the Central Bureau of Investigation to take over the investigation of the March 2011 incidents and of the violence against Swami Agnivesh and his companions, and to report within six weeks.
Why it matters here. Three things, and each is used later in this book. It is the clearest judicial statement that the State may not answer an insurgency by the insurgency's own methods. It accepts the social genesis of the violence, which is the Maoist diagnosis, while rejecting the Maoist remedy and the State's. And its passage on commissions of inquiry is the sharpest thing in the Indian reports on why a commission is not a substitute for an investigation, which is exactly what Module IV needs.
Worked example
A district administration reports that an armed group has established a presence in forested blocks, holds meetings, collects a levy from contractors, and has killed three people described as informers. The State proposes to arm and appoint local young men as Special Police Officers to assist in operations.
The group's own account. The argument set out above: that the State is itself violent, that its violence is invisible because it is lawful, and that armed action is a response rather than an initiation.
The Maoist Approach, and the State's Answer to It
The law's answer to the group. The offences of murder; the Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act 1967 if the group is a declared unlawful association or its acts are terrorist acts within sections 15 and 16; the Maharashtra Control of Organised Crime Act 1999 or section 111 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 where the pattern is a continuing unlawful activity for material benefit; and section 83 of the Juvenile Justice Act 2015 if a child is recruited or used, though that provision reaches only a group the Central Government has declared.
The law's answer to the State's proposal. Nandini Sundar v. State of Chhattisgarh is directly in point, and the appointment of young people as Special Police Officers for counter-insurgency was held unconstitutional.
What the example shows. Both halves of the argument are answered by law, and neither is answered by the other's violence. That is the proposition this chapter exists to establish.
What it does NOT mean
The judgment did not end the conflict, and a student should not suggest it did. It struck down an instrument.
It is not authority that counter-insurgency is unconstitutional. The Court expressly recognised the gravity of extremist activity and required a professional, properly trained force. What it forbade was arming and deploying an untrained temporary cadre.
And accepting the social genesis of violence is not excusing it. The judgment does both at once, and an answer should notice that it can be done.
Quick revision
The Maoist argument: the structure is the violence; law will not change it; the State's violence is prior; therefore armed struggle from a rural base.
It aims to displace and replace the State's authority in an area, which is what makes it an insurgency.
The answers: means shape ends; it cannot be accountable; its violence falls on those it claims to act for; and a correct diagnosis does not validate the remedy.
Nandini Sundar, 2011: appointing Special Police Officers to do regular police duties beyond sections 23(1)(h) and (i) of the Chhattisgarh Police Act 2007 is unconstitutional.
The twofold path: remedial social, economic and political policy, and a professional force within constitutional limits.
Using temporary appointees to cover shortages may be an abdication of constitutional responsibility.
A commission of inquiry does not fulfil the requirement that crimes be investigated and offenders punished; the CBI was directed to investigate.
Test yourself
1. State the Maoist argument in four propositions. That the everyday condition of the landless and the dispossessed is itself violence produced by the agrarian structure; that law has been tried and has not changed the structure; that the State's violence came first and the armed response is a reply to it; and that the structure will therefore be changed only by armed struggle conducted from a rural base.
The Maoist Approach, and the State's Answer to It
2. What is the twofold path in Nandini Sundar? Undertaking the social, economic and political policies that lessen the disaffection giving rise to extremist violence, and developing a well trained and professional law enforcement capacity that functions within the limits of constitutional action.
3. What exactly did the Court hold unconstitutional? The appointment of Special Police Officers to perform any of the duties of regular police officers other than those specified in sections 23(1)(h) and 23(1)(i) of the Chhattisgarh Police Act 2007.
4. What did the Court say about the inquiry commission the State offered, and why is that passage useful elsewhere in this paper? That it was inadequate, because a commission may at best prevent such incidents in future and does not meet the requirement of the law that crimes against citizens be fully investigated and offenders punished. It is useful in Module IV because it is the sharpest judicial statement of the limits of the Srikrishna, Liberhan and Nanavati inquiries.
Upendra Baxi's Frame: Dissent, Development and Violence
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
MU's own reference list for this criminal law group names one book on violence, and this is the frame the whole paper is cut from.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the University's printed reference list for Group V names "U. Baxi: Dissent, Development & Violence", and the frame it supplies has three propositions: that dissent is treated by the Indian legal order as a law and order problem rather than as a claim to be answered; that development is itself a producer of violence, since the displacement, dispossession and environmental cost of a project fall on people who receive none of its benefit; and that the legal order participates in the violence it is called on to suppress, through the statutes that make dissent an offence, the procedures that make prosecution of official violence impossible, and the remedies that arrive too late to matter.
Why this chapter exists
Because MU printed the reference, and because the three words in the title are the three things the rest of the paper is about.
Look at what the syllabus actually asks. Module II is agrarian violence and repression. Module III is violence against the weaker sections. Module IV is caste and communal violence. Every one of those is about violence directed at, or arising from, people who have dissented from an arrangement, or who have been displaced by a development, or who have been failed by the legal order. The title of a book on MU's own list names all three.
A caution about how to use this. This chapter states a frame, not a doctrine. It cannot be cited as authority and does not decide anything. Its use in an answer is structural: it tells the student what to look for in each module and gives an organising argument for the essay questions on causes and remedies.
Proposition one: dissent as a law and order problem
The claim is that when a group in India presses a claim the legal order has not satisfied, the response is characteristically administrative rather than substantive. The claim is not answered; the assembly is prohibited, the leaders are detained, the procession is refused a route, and the episode is recorded as a public order incident.
The evidence in this book. The prohibitory order under section 163 of the Suraksha Sanhita and section 37 of the Maharashtra Police Act. Preventive detention under section 3(2) of the National Security Act on the ground of the maintenance of public order. Section 15 of the Police Act 1861, which punishes a district for its own disorder. And the whole apparatus of unlawful assembly, which asks what the crowd's object is and never asks whether the object was just.
Upendra Baxi's Frame: Dissent, Development and Violence
The qualification, and an answer must give it. A legal order has to keep public order, and the fact that a claim is just does not entitle those making it to obstruct a highway. The proposition is not that public order law is illegitimate. It is that where public order law is the only response, the claim remains, and the next episode is produced by the same cause.
Proposition two: development as a producer of violence
The second word in the title, and the least expected in a criminal law paper.
The claim. A development project distributes its benefits and its costs to different people. The reservoir supplies a city and drowns a valley. The mine supplies an industry and takes a forest. Those who lose are characteristically those with the weakest title: tribal occupants without records of right, tenants at will, and the landless who have no title at all and therefore no claim to compensation.
Why that is violence on this paper's definition. Return to the chapter on what violence means. The harm is avoidable, it is produced by an arrangement rather than by an actor, and it falls on a group selected by a characteristic. It is structural violence with a public purpose.
Where it appears in this book. The displacement chapter in Module II, the Fifth Schedule and PESA, and the litigation about tribal land which reached the courts as a question of alienation and mining leases.
Proposition three: the legal order participates
The third and the sharpest.
The claim. The legal order is not a neutral machinery which sometimes fails. It is one of the instruments by which the violence is done, and it does this in four ways that this book documents.
By defining. What counts as an offence is decided by law, and for most of the period Module II covers the eviction was lawful and the resistance was not.
By procedure. Section 6 of the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act 1958 and section 151 of the Suraksha Sanhita make the prosecution of official violence depend on a sanction from the officer's own employer. Section 197 of the old Code did the same for public servants generally. The result is not that official violence is lawful; it is that it is not tried.
By delay. A remedy that arrives fifteen years later is a different remedy. The acquittals in the agrarian massacres of Module II and the communal episodes of Module IV are very largely the product of time.
By the gap between the right and the remedy. Article 17 abolished untouchability in 1950. Appa Balu Ingale recorded that the first case under the Act made to enforce it reached the Supreme Court forty-two years later, and that more than seventy-five per cent of cases under it ended in acquittal at all levels.
Upendra Baxi's Frame: Dissent, Development and Violence
Worked example: reading one episode through the frame
A public sector project requires land in a Scheduled Area. Tribal families occupying land without records of right are displaced. Some refuse to move. A protest is organised. A prohibitory order is issued. The protest continues, the police disperse it, and there are injuries. Two organisers are detained under the National Security Act. Eleven years later the compensation litigation is still pending and the project is complete.
Development. The costs fell on people with the weakest title and the benefit went elsewhere. Structural violence with a public purpose.
Dissent. The claim was never answered. What was answered was the assembly, by an order under section 163, and then the persons, by detention on the ground of public order.
Violence. Direct, in the dispersal. Structural, in the displacement. And institutionalised, in the eleven years.
The legal order's part. It defined the occupation as without title, supplied the prohibitory order, supplied the detention, and supplied a remedy too slow to be one.
Nothing in that account requires anybody to have acted in bad faith, and that is the point of the frame. Every officer in it may have done his duty.
What it does NOT mean
It is not a claim that law is worthless. The same book's author was among those who used public interest litigation to obtain the very remedies this paper relies on, and Module II's bonded labour cases are examples of the legal order working.
It is not authority. It is an argument, and an answer should use it to organise a discussion rather than to prove a proposition.
And it does not excuse the violence of those who dissent. Explaining the genesis of violence is not justifying it, which is exactly the distinction the Supreme Court drew in Nandini Sundar when it accepted the social genesis of extremism and struck down both the extremists' methods and the State's imitation of them.
Quick revision
MU's printed Group V reference list names U. Baxi, Dissent, Development and Violence. It is the only work on violence MU names for this group.
Dissent: claims are met administratively rather than substantively, by prohibitory orders, detention and public order offences, and the claim survives the response.
Development: benefits and costs go to different people, and the costs fall on those with the weakest title, which is structural violence with a public purpose.
The legal order participates, in four ways: by defining what is an offence, by procedure requiring sanction to prosecute officials, by delay, and by the gap between right and remedy.
Use it to organise an answer, not as authority.
Explaining is not excusing, and Nandini Sundar shows a court doing both at once.
Upendra Baxi's Frame: Dissent, Development and Violence
Test yourself
1. Which work does MU name in its Group V reference list, and why does it matter for this paper? U. Baxi, Dissent, Development and Violence. It matters because it is the only work on violence the University names for this group, and its three terms correspond to the three things Modules II, III and IV are about.
2. State the proposition about dissent, and the qualification an answer must add. That the legal order treats dissent as a law and order problem, answering the assembly rather than the claim, through prohibitory orders, preventive detention and public order offences. The qualification is that a legal order must keep public order, and that the objection is not to the existence of those powers but to their being the only response, since the unanswered claim produces the next episode.
3. Why is development displacement violence on this paper's definition? Because the harm is avoidable, is produced by an arrangement rather than by an identifiable actor, and falls on a group selected by a characteristic, namely those with the weakest title to the land. That is structural violence, and its public purpose does not alter its structure.
4. Name the four ways in which the legal order is said to participate, with an example of each from this book. By defining what is an offence, as where eviction was lawful and resistance was not; by procedure, as in section 6 of the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act and section 151 of the Suraksha Sanhita, which require sanction to prosecute; by delay, as in the acquittals that follow fifteen-year trials; and by the gap between right and remedy, as in Appa Balu Ingale, where the first case under the Protection of Civil Rights Act reached the Supreme Court forty-two years after article 17 came into force.
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
The human rights approach treats collective violence as a failure of the State rather than as a crime by individuals, and the machinery it built in India is the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the human rights approach asks not who committed the offence but what the State owed and did not deliver; in India it is institutionalised by the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993, whose section 2(1)(d) defines human rights as the rights relating to life, liberty, equality and dignity of the individual guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the International Covenants and enforceable by courts in India, and which constitutes the National Human Rights Commission under section 3, gives it functions under section 12, the powers of a civil court under section 13, an investigating machinery under section 14, and a one-year bar under section 36.
Why it is a distinct approach
Set it beside the two approaches already taken.
The criminal law approach asks who did it and punishes him. It requires an actor, an act and a mental state, and this module has shown at length that collective violence supplies none of the three reliably.
The constitutional approach asks whether a right was infringed and gives a remedy against the State. It is what Ambedkar's chapter described.
The human rights approach is the second of these, widened in three ways. Its standard is not only the Constitution but the international instruments India has accepted. Its subject is the State's obligation rather than the individual's guilt. And its method is inquiry and report rather than trial and sentence.
That third difference is the whole of its strength and the whole of its weakness. An inquiry can go where a prosecution cannot, because it does not need proof beyond reasonable doubt or a named accused. And it cannot punish anybody.
The Act
Section 2(1)(d) defines human rights as the rights relating to life, liberty, equality and dignity of the individual guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the International Covenants and enforceable by courts in India. The definition is narrower than it looks: a right that is neither in the Constitution nor in the Covenants, or that is not enforceable by courts in India, is outside the Commission's remit.
Section 3 constitutes the National Human Rights Commission, chaired by a former Chief Justice of India or a Judge of the Supreme Court, with members drawn from the higher judiciary and from persons having knowledge of or practical experience in human rights, together with the chairpersons of certain other national commissions as deemed members.
Section 12 sets out the functions. They include inquiring, on its own motion or on a petition presented to it by a victim or any person on his behalf, or on a direction or order of any court, into a complaint of violation of human rights or of abetment thereof, or of negligence in the prevention of such violation by a public servant; intervening in proceedings involving an allegation of violation of human rights pending before a court, with the court's approval; visiting places of detention; reviewing the safeguards provided by the Constitution and by law; studying treaties and making recommendations on their implementation; undertaking research; spreading human rights literacy; and encouraging the work of non-governmental organisations.
The Human Rights Approach
The words to notice in section 12 are "negligence in the prevention of such violation by a public servant." That is the clause under which a district administration's failure to act in a riot becomes the Commission's business, and it is the single most useful provision in this Act for this paper.
Section 13 gives the Commission, while inquiring into complaints, all the powers of a civil court trying a suit under the Code of Civil Procedure: summoning and enforcing attendance and examining on oath, discovery and production of documents, receiving evidence on affidavits, requisitioning public records, and issuing commissions for the examination of witnesses or documents.
Section 14 empowers the Commission to utilise the services of any officer or investigation agency of the Central or a State Government for the purposes of an investigation.
Sections 17 and 18 provide for the inquiry into complaints and the steps that may follow. On completing an inquiry the Commission may recommend to the concerned Government or authority the payment of compensation or damages to the complainant or the victim, may recommend the initiation of proceedings for prosecution or other action against the person concerned, may approach the Supreme Court or the High Court for such directions, orders or writs as that court may deem necessary, and may recommend the grant of immediate interim relief.
Section 21 provides that a State Government may constitute a State Human Rights Commission, and section 30 that the State Government may, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, specify for each district a Court of Session to be a Human Rights Court for the speedy trial of offences arising out of violation of human rights. Both are enabling, not mandatory, and the difference matters: a State that has constituted neither has not broken the Act.
Section 36(2) is the limitation: the Commission shall not inquire into any matter after the expiry of one year from the date on which the act constituting the violation of human rights is alleged to have been committed.
The Human Rights Approach
The structural weakness, stated plainly
Every power in section 13 is a power of inquiry. Every outcome in section 18 is a recommendation, an approach to a court, or a request for interim relief. The Commission cannot convict, cannot order compensation itself, and cannot compel a Government to accept its findings.
That is not an accident of drafting. A body that could adjudicate would need the procedure of a court, and the reason the Commission is useful is precisely that it is not bound by that procedure. The price of the freedom to inquire is the absence of the power to decide.
And section 36(2) is the second weakness. A one-year bar on a Commission whose subject is State violence is a serious limitation, because the very failures it exists to examine are the failures that delay a complaint: the police station that will not register, the victim who has moved away, the family that does not know the Commission exists. This bar decided the shape of the Commission's involvement in the Gujarat proceedings, which Module IV takes.
Worked example
A settlement is burnt during a communal disturbance. Eleven houses are destroyed and four people die. The police station registered one omnibus complaint against unknown persons and no arrest was made.
What the criminal law will do. Very little, for the reasons this module has already given: no identification, no witnesses who will stay, and an acquittal in due course.
What the Commission can do. Inquire on its own motion under section 12(a), because the complaint is of a violation of human rights and of negligence in the prevention of such violation by a public servant. Summon the officer in charge of the police station and examine him on oath under section 13. Requisition the station diary and the wireless log as public records. Use a State investigating agency under section 14. And on completing the inquiry, recommend compensation under section 18, recommend prosecution of the officer, and approach the High Court for directions.
What it cannot do. Order the compensation. Punish the officer. Or, if the complaint reaches it thirteen months later, inquire at all.
And notice the one thing it can do that no court can. It can find, on the material, that the administration failed, and say so publicly, without needing to prove anything against a named individual beyond reasonable doubt. In a paper about violence that destroys evidence and witnesses, that is not a small thing.
What it does NOT mean
The Commission is not a court. It has the powers of a civil court for the purposes of an inquiry, which is a different thing from being one.
The Human Rights Approach
The human rights approach is not an alternative to prosecution. Section 18 expressly contemplates a recommendation to prosecute, and the two run together.
And the definition in section 2(1)(d) is not open-ended. It reaches rights guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the International Covenants and enforceable by courts in India, and the last words matter.
Quick revision
The approach asks what the State owed, not who is guilty. Standard: Constitution plus the International Covenants. Method: inquiry and report.
Section 2(1)(d): rights relating to life, liberty, equality and dignity guaranteed by the Constitution or in the Covenants and enforceable by courts in India.
Section 3: the National Human Rights Commission. Section 21: a State Government may constitute a State Commission. Section 30: the State Government may, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, specify a Court of Session for each district as a Human Rights Court. Both are enabling.
Section 12: functions, including inquiry suo motu or on petition into a violation, its abetment, or negligence in its prevention by a public servant.
Section 13: the powers of a civil court for an inquiry. Section 14: use of a Government investigating agency.
Sections 17 and 18: recommend compensation, recommend prosecution, approach the Supreme Court or a High Court, recommend interim relief.
Section 36(1): no inquiry into a matter pending before a State Commission or another duly constituted Commission. Section 36(2): no inquiry after one year from the alleged act.
The trade: freedom to inquire, bought at the price of the power to decide.
Test yourself
1. How does the human rights approach differ from the criminal law approach? It asks what obligation the State failed to discharge rather than who committed an offence; its standard includes the international instruments India has accepted as well as the Constitution; and its method is inquiry and report rather than trial and sentence, so it does not require a named accused or proof beyond reasonable doubt, and cannot punish.
2. Which words in section 12 make a district administration's inaction the Commission's business? The power to inquire into a complaint of negligence in the prevention of a violation of human rights by a public servant.
3. What may the Commission do on completing an inquiry? Recommend payment of compensation or damages, recommend the initiation of proceedings for prosecution or other action, approach the Supreme Court or the High Court for such directions, orders or writs as that court may deem necessary, and recommend the grant of immediate interim relief.
4. State the two structural weaknesses of the Act. That every outcome is a recommendation, an approach to a court or a request for interim relief, so the Commission cannot decide anything; and that section 36(2) bars inquiry into any matter after one year from the alleged act, which falls hardest on precisely the cases where the administrative failure delayed the complaint.
Syllabus topic 2, "Approaches to Violence in India"
❧
In one line
MU has set this question in terms, twice, and the answer it wants is an argument with both sides in it, not a sermon.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the question whether ahimsa is relevant in the present global scenario admits of a two-part answer: as a method of resistance its record is mixed and its success is conditional on an opponent susceptible to moral pressure and constrained in what he may do, so its claim to universal applicability fails; but as a principle of restraint on the use of force, it has been very largely absorbed into modern law, appearing as the rule of minimum force in section 149(3) of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, as the constitutional discipline in article 21, as the international law of armed conflict, and as the reasoning by which the Supreme Court in Nandini Sundar v. State of Chhattisgarh held that ends do not justify all means.
Why this is the module's closing chapter
Because it is where the six preceding chapters have to be brought into one argument. Ahimsa in the traditions. Gandhi's method. Ambedkar's objection. The revolutionary tradition. The State's approaches. The Maoist approach. Each is a partial answer to the question what India has thought about violence, and this chapter is where a student has to decide what to say.
An examiner setting this question is testing three things: whether you can state the case for relevance without sentimentality; whether you can state the case against it without dismissing the tradition; and whether you can produce a defensible conclusion rather than a survey.
The case that it is not relevant
One: it depends on the opponent, and the dependence is fatal to its claim as a general method. Self-suffering works by making the opponent unwilling to continue. An opponent who is unconstrained, or who is not observed, or who calculates that the suffering is a price worth paying, is not moved. Against such an opponent the method produces suffering and nothing else, and the twentieth century supplies examples.
Two: it presupposes an audience. The method requires that somebody sees what is done to the resisters, and that what they see changes something. Where the violence is unobserved, in a police station or in a forest, there is nobody for the demonstration to be addressed to.
Three: Ambedkar's objection, which has not been answered. Patience is being recommended to people who have already waited longest. A method whose currency is the willingness to suffer asks most of those who have suffered most.
Four: the record inside India. The paper's own material is the strongest evidence against the proposition that India resolved its conflicts non-violently. Module II is two centuries of agrarian violence and Module IV is seventy-five years of communal and caste violence, in a country whose national movement was conducted on this principle.
Is Ahimsa Relevant Today?
The case that it is relevant
One: it has been absorbed into law, which is a stronger form of survival than a movement. The rule of minimum force in section 149(3) of the Suraksha Sanhita is a legal statement of the same principle: use as little force and do as little injury as is consistent with the object. The right of private defence ends when the apprehension ends. The dispersal ladder requires each step before the next. Article 21 requires the procedure by which life is taken to be fair. None of these came from ahimsa alone, and every one of them says the same thing that ahimsa says.
Two: the Supreme Court has stated the principle in terms. In Nandini Sundar v. State of Chhattisgarh the Court held that the Constitution warns that ends do not justify all means, and that an essential part of the ends for which the collective power of the people may be used is keeping the means of the exercise of State power within constitutional bounds. That is the Gandhian proposition about means and ends, in a judgment striking down a counter-insurgency practice.
Three: the alternative has been tried and has failed on its own terms. The Maoist approach in this module accepts the diagnosis and reaches for arms, and after decades has neither changed the agrarian structure nor been suppressed. The record of armed methods inside independent India is not an argument for them.
Four: the method still works where its conditions are met, and its conditions are met more often now than in 1930, because violence is observed more often. That is a modest claim and it is defensible.
The distinction that resolves it
Most weak answers to this question fail because they treat ahimsa as one thing. It is two.
Ahimsa as a technique of resistance. A method for a group without power to obtain a change from a group with it. Conditional, situational, and not universally available. On this the honest verdict is that it works where the opponent is constrained and observed, and does not work otherwise.
Ahimsa as a principle of restraint on those who have power. A rule about how much force may be used, by whom, and after what. On this the verdict is different: it has been absorbed into constitutional law, into criminal procedure, and into the law of armed conflict, and it is more widely accepted in law today than at any earlier point.
A student who makes that distinction has answered the question, and can then say which half they think the University's word "relevant" is asking about.
Is Ahimsa Relevant Today?
A worked answer, in outline
If the question is "Is ahimsa relevant in today's violent global scenario?", the structure that works is this.
Define ahimsa, and note that Gandhi's version is a positive force and not abstention.
Divide the question into ahimsa as method and ahimsa as restraint.
On method, give the four objections above, and give the strongest reply: that the method was used at national scale against a State with an army and the State left.
On restraint, give the legal absorption: section 149(3), the private defence limit, the graduated dispersal powers, article 21 after Maneka Gandhi, and the passage in Nandini Sundar.
Give Ambedkar, because an answer without the objection is not a serious answer.
Conclude. A defensible conclusion is that ahimsa is of limited and conditional relevance as a technique and of central and growing relevance as a principle of restraint, and that this is not a diminished position but a different one: a principle that has become law does not need a movement.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the question has one right answer. It has a range of defensible ones, and the marks are in the reasoning.
It does not mean the tradition is only of historical interest. Every provision in the last paragraph is in force.
And it does not mean that relevance is the same as effectiveness. A principle may be relevant, in the sense of supplying the right standard, and be widely disobeyed. Most of this paper is about principles in that condition.
Quick revision
Divide the question: ahimsa as a method of resistance, and ahimsa as a principle of restraint on power.
Against relevance as method: it depends on the opponent; it needs an audience; Ambedkar's objection; and the Indian record in Modules II and IV.
For relevance as restraint: the rule of minimum force, section 149(3); the limits of private defence; the graduated dispersal powers; article 21 after Maneka Gandhi; and Nandini Sundar holding that ends do not justify all means.
The strongest single reply on method: the method was used at national scale against a State with an army.
A defensible conclusion: conditional relevance as a technique, central relevance as a principle, and a principle that has become law does not need a movement.
Test yourself
1. What is the distinction that a good answer to this question must draw? Between ahimsa as a technique of resistance used by those without power, whose success is conditional on the opponent, and ahimsa as a principle of restraint on those who have power, which has been absorbed into constitutional and criminal law.
Is Ahimsa Relevant Today?
2. Give three legal provisions in which the principle of restraint appears. Section 149(3) of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita, requiring as little force and as little injury as is consistent with the object; the limit on the right of private defence, which ends with the apprehension; and article 21 as construed in Maneka Gandhi, requiring the procedure by which life or liberty is taken to be right, just and fair.
3. State Ambedkar's objection in this context and why it must be included. That patience is asked of those who have already waited longest, so a method whose currency is the willingness to suffer demands most from those who have suffered most. It must be included because an answer that presents non-violence as a national consensus is describing a country that has never existed.
4. What does Nandini Sundar contribute to this question? It contains the Gandhian proposition in judicial form: that the Constitution warns that ends do not justify all means, and that an essential part of the ends for which the collective power of the people may be used is keeping the means of the exercise of State power within constitutional bounds.
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Agrarian violence is violence over land, done by and to the people who work it, and it is the oldest and least reported form of collective violence in India.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: agrarian violence is collective violence arising out of the relations of production on land, that is to say out of who owns it, who cultivates it, who labours on it and on what terms; MU's own label pairs it with repression, which is violence by the State or by those the State tolerates, directed at suppressing a movement rather than at punishing an offence; and the two words together tell a student that this module is about a conflict with two sides, not about crime in the countryside.
Why this is a category of its own
A student might reasonably ask why a murder in a village is not simply a murder. Four things distinguish agrarian violence and each recurs through the module.
It is about a relation, not an incident. The dispute is not over an event but over a standing arrangement: a tenancy, a wage, a debt, a boundary, a right of way to a field. The incident is a symptom, and prosecuting it leaves the arrangement in place.
It is recurrent and seasonal. It follows the agricultural calendar. Harvest disputes come at harvest, wage disputes when labour is scarce, and boundary disputes when the crop is sown. A police station in an agrarian district can predict its own trouble.
It combines with caste, almost always. In most of India the landowner and the labourer belong to different castes, so the same dispute is simultaneously a class dispute and a caste one. That is why Module II and Module IV overlap so heavily, and why a great many agrarian killings are prosecuted under the Atrocities Act.
And the State is a party, not a referee. MU's word is repression. The land settlements were made by the State, the revenue was collected by the State, the tenancy laws were passed and not enforced by the State, and the force used against peasant movements was the State's. That is what makes this module different from an ordinary study of rural crime.
The three actors
The landholder. Whether zamindar, jotedar, malik or a substantial peasant proprietor, he has land, credit and, characteristically, the ear of the administration.
The tenant or sharecropper. He cultivates another's land on terms fixed by custom or contract, is liable to eviction, and has historically been the group whose position law tried hardest and least successfully to secure.
The agricultural labourer. He owns nothing, works for a wage, and is very often in debt to the person he works for. He is the largest of the three groups and the one to whom the least of the law's protection has reached.
Module one is free. The rest of this chapter comes with the LL.M. Criminal Law and Criminal Administration Semester 2 notes.
You are reading a chapter from a later module. Everything in module one of every
subject stays free, and so does every question paper and the syllabus.
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The violence in this module is produced by an arrangement of land, and the arrangement has to be described before the history makes any sense.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the agrarian structure is the pattern of rights in land and of the terms on which it is worked, comprising ownership, which in India is highly concentrated; tenancy, whether recorded or, far more often, unrecorded; agricultural labour, which is the largest single category of rural worker and which owns nothing; and debt, which binds the second and third to the first; and the Constitution treats the pattern as a condition the State is under a duty to change, by article 38, which requires a social order in which justice informs all the institutions of national life and directs the minimising of inequalities of income, status, facilities and opportunities, and by article 39, which directs that the ownership and control of the material resources of the community be so distributed as best to subserve the common good and that the operation of the economic system does not result in the concentration of wealth.
Why the structure comes before the history
Because without it the next eight chapters are a list of dates. A rising in 1855 and a massacre in 1997 have nothing in common at the level of the event. They have a great deal in common at the level of the arrangement, and the arrangement is what this chapter supplies.
The four elements
Ownership, and its concentration. A minority of households holds a large share of the cultivated area, and a large number of households hold very little or none. That single fact drives everything else: it decides who needs work, who can grant it, who can lend, and who can evict.
Tenancy, mostly unrecorded. A tenant who is recorded has rights that a court can enforce. A tenant who is not recorded has, in practice, nothing, and the characteristic Indian tenancy has been the unrecorded one. Every tenancy statute in this module has run into the same difficulty: the person it protects cannot prove that he is the person it protects, and proving it is what gets him evicted.
Agricultural labour, which owns nothing. The wage is set by custom rather than by the notified minimum, work is seasonal, and there is no alternative employer within reach. The two chapters on bonded labour take what happens when this is combined with debt.
Debt, which binds the other three together. A loan taken for a wedding, an illness or a bad season, at a rate that a labourer's wage cannot service, repayable in labour. Debt converts a market relation into a personal one, and a personal one into a permanent one.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Forty-Three
The Colonial Land Settlements
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The British made three different settlements of the land revenue in three parts of India, and each created a different kind of agrarian conflict which is still visible in the map of where violence happens.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the colonial revenue settlements were the Permanent Settlement of 1793 in Bengal, Bihar and Orissa, which fixed the revenue in perpetuity and vested proprietary right in the zamindar; the ryotwari settlement of Madras and Bombay, which settled the revenue directly with the individual cultivator, the ryot, and revised it periodically; and the mahalwari settlement of the North Western Provinces and the Punjab, which settled it with the village community or its representative body; and the single change common to all three was that the revenue became a fixed money demand enforceable by law, so that failure to pay produced sale of the holding rather than a negotiation.
Why a law student needs the revenue history
Because the whole of Indian land law is built on it. Every tenancy statute in this module is an attempt to give the cultivator back something a settlement took away, and the categories those statutes use, occupancy tenant, under-raiyat, intermediary, are categories the settlements created.
And because the geography of agrarian violence follows it. The risings of the nineteenth century, the movements of the twentieth, and the Bihar massacres of the 1970s to 1990s are concentrated where the Permanent Settlement was made, and a student who can say why has the beginning of an answer to a question on causes.
The Permanent Settlement, 1793
What it did. It fixed the revenue payable to the Company in perpetuity, and it vested the proprietary right in the person responsible for paying it, the zamindar, who had previously been a revenue collector rather than an owner.
What followed, in four steps.
The revenue was fixed and the demand was punctual. Non-payment on the appointed day meant the holding was sold. That is the sunset law, and it transferred a great many estates within a generation to people who had money rather than to people who had land.
The zamindar's obligation being fixed, everything above it was his. He had every reason to raise what he took from the cultivator, and no legal restraint on doing so for the better part of a century.
Intermediaries multiplied. A zamindar could lease his collection right, and the lessee could sub-lease, so that between the man who cultivated and the man who paid the Government there could be a dozen tiers, each taking a share.
The cultivator's right disappeared from the record. Whatever customary right he had held before the settlement was not recorded in it, and a right that is not recorded is, in a system of documentary title, not a right.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Forty-Four
Phase One: Resistance to the New Revenue State
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The first phase of agrarian resistance in India was not against landlords but against a new kind of State, one that wanted a fixed sum of money on a fixed day.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the earliest phase of agrarian violence under colonial rule, running roughly from 1763 to 1830, consisted of risings directed at the new revenue administration rather than at landholders; its participants were displaced soldiery, dispossessed local chiefs, forest and hill communities and cultivators; its immediate cause was the conversion of the revenue into a fixed money demand enforceable by sale, taken in the previous chapter; and the colonial response established the pattern this module traces, namely the use of special legislation and military force rather than the ordinary criminal law.
Why the phase matters to a law paper
Three reasons, and a student should give all three.
It shows what the resistance was to. Not to inequality in the abstract, which was old, but to a specific administrative innovation: a demand that did not vary with the harvest, collected by an agency that would not negotiate.
It shows the legal response taking its shape. The response was not prosecution before an ordinary court. It was the declaration of a district as disturbed, the deployment of troops, and the punishment of a locality rather than of individuals. Section 15 of the Police Act 1861, taken in Module I, is the settled statutory form of a practice that begins here.
And it explains a categorisation that persisted. Groups that resisted were classified administratively rather than criminally, as turbulent or predatory populations, and that classification produced a body of law about communities rather than about offences. Its most notorious form came later in the nineteenth century, and its residue is visible in the Habitual Offenders legislation that survived into independent India.
The character of the phase
Its participants were not only cultivators. They included men displaced by the disbanding of pre-colonial armies, local chiefs whose revenue rights had been extinguished, and forest and hill communities whose relation to land was not proprietary at all and who therefore did not appear in any settlement as holders of anything.
Its form was episodic and local. A district or a group of villages, a season or two, and then suppression. There was no organisation spanning regions, and no programme beyond the restoration of what had been taken.
Its object was restoration rather than transformation. That is what separates this phase from the twentieth-century movements later in this module, which had programmes, organisations and demands framed in general terms.
And it was answered by force applied to a place. The characteristic response was a military column, followed by an administrative settlement of the district on new terms.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Forty-Five
Phase Two: The Tribal Risings
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The second phase was the tribal risings, and they are the only agrarian violence in Indian history that produced protective legislation while the risings were still going on.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: from roughly 1830 to 1860, and continuing at intervals into the 1900s, the sharpest agrarian conflict was in the forest and hill tracts, where communities whose relation to land was occupation and use rather than documentary title were dispossessed by the arrival of outsiders holding paper; the risings that followed, of which the Kol, the Santhal and later the movement led by Birsa Munda are the best documented, were directed at the moneylender, the outside cultivator and the revenue and police officials together; and the colonial response was distinctive in that it combined military suppression with the creation of excluded and partially excluded areas and of legislation restricting the transfer of tribal land to non-tribals, which is the ancestor of the Fifth Schedule and of the statutes taken later in this module.
Why this phase is different
Two features separate it from every other phase in this module, and both are examinable.
The dispossession was of a right the law did not recognise. A tribal community's relation to its land was collective, undocumented and grounded in occupation and use. The settlements recorded proprietors, tenants and revenue payers, and none of those categories fitted. So the community was not deprived of a right by a wrongful act; it was found, on the record, never to have had one.
And the colonial State legislated in response. Having suppressed the risings, it accepted a version of the grievance and answered it with restrictions on the alienation of tribal land and with a separate administrative regime for the areas concerned. That is not a pattern the rest of this module offers, and a question on remedies can use it.
The mechanism of dispossession
It repeats with very little variation, and a student who can state the mechanism can handle any of the risings.
The area is settled or surveyed. Rights are recorded in the categories the settlement uses.
Outsiders arrive, holding money and understanding the paper: traders, moneylenders, cultivators from settled districts, and contractors.
The tribal cultivator borrows, because the demand is in money and his production is not.
The debt is secured on land, and the security is enforced through a court which applies the recorded position.
The community finds itself labouring on land it had occupied, for the person who now holds the paper.
The forest, on which the community depended for what the fields did not supply, is reserved by the State for its own revenue, and customary use becomes an offence.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Forty-Six
Phase Three: Commercial Agriculture, Debt and Tenancy
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The third phase came when Indian agriculture was hitched to a world market, and the violence that followed was directed at the person who held the bond rather than at the person who held the land.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: from roughly 1860 to 1900 the conflict shifted as cultivation turned towards commercial crops grown for export, financed by advances; the two best documented episodes are the indigo disturbances of Bengal in 1859 to 1860, where cultivators refused to accept advances to sow indigo under a system enforced by the planters' own power and by the criminal law of breach of contract, and the Deccan riots of 1875, where ryots in the Poona and Ahmednagar districts attacked moneylenders and, characteristically, seized and destroyed the bonds and account books rather than persons; and both produced commissions of inquiry followed by remedial legislation, which is the pattern this module returns to in Module IV.
Why the target changed
In the first phase the adversary was the revenue administration. In the second it was the outsider with paper and the forest department. In the third it is the creditor, and the reason is structural.
Commercial cultivation requires capital before it produces income. Indigo, cotton and sugarcane need inputs and take a season, and the cultivator has neither savings nor access to institutional credit.
So cultivation runs on advances, and the advance is the instrument of control. Once taken, it determines what is sown, to whom the crop is sold and at what price.
And the debt is enforceable in a court which applies the document. The cultivator signs a bond he cannot read, for a sum he cannot verify, at a rate compounded in a manner he cannot follow, and the court gives effect to it.
That is why the Deccan rioters burnt the books. The violence was directed with precision at the evidence, because the evidence was the mechanism. A student who says this in an answer has said the most interesting thing about the episode.
The indigo disturbances, 1859 to 1860
The system. Planters advanced money to cultivators, who undertook to sow a portion of their land with indigo and to deliver it at a fixed price. The price was below what food grain on the same land would have fetched, the advance was carried forward from year to year, and the obligation was enforced by the planters' own establishments and, critically, by the criminal law, since breach of the contract was treated as an offence.
The resistance. A refusal to sow, spreading across districts. It was, in form, a strike rather than a rising: the cultivators declined to take advances and declined to plant.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Forty-Seven
The Peasant in the National Movement
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The fourth phase folded agrarian grievance into a national movement, which gave it organisation and reach and took away its most radical demand.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: between about 1917 and 1947 peasant grievances were organised on a scale the earlier phases never reached, first in the local satyagrahas of Champaran in 1917, Kheda in 1918 and Bardoli in 1928, each of which took a specific and limited grievance about the terms of cultivation or the assessment, and then through the All India Kisan Sabha from 1936, which framed general demands including the abolition of zamindari and the reduction of rent and debt; the technique in the first group was non-payment, which is the agrarian form of satyagraha; and the strategic cost of the alliance was that the movement's most far-reaching demand, the redistribution of land, was deferred to independence and was then answered by the legislation examined in the three land reform chapters of this module.
Why this phase changes the character of the conflict
It supplied organisation. The earlier phases were local and episodic. From 1936 there was a body with a name, a constitution, offices in more than one province and a published set of demands. That transforms what a movement can do and also what the State must do about it.
It supplied a technique that was not a rising. Non-payment of rent or revenue, collectively and openly, with the penalty accepted. This is Gandhi's satyagraha applied to agrarian relations, and it has the same three features Module I set out: it is open, it does not conceal, and it accepts the consequence.
And it supplied a constraint. Once agrarian demands are pressed inside a national coalition that includes those against whom the demands are made, the demands are moderated. The most conspicuous consequence was that the alliance's programme spoke of abolishing intermediaries, which could be done with compensation and did not disturb the substantial cultivator, and not of a ceiling on holdings, which would.
The three satyagrahas, and what each was actually about
Champaran, 1917. The grievance was the tinkathia system: an obligation on the cultivator to plant a fixed proportion of his holding with indigo for the planter, and the payments demanded when the obligation was commuted. The method was an inquiry conducted by the movement itself, collecting statements from cultivators, followed by an official committee on which Gandhi sat, and then legislation abolishing the system.
Kheda, 1918. The grievance was a demand for the full land revenue in a year of crop failure, when the rules provided for suspension if the yield fell below a specified fraction. The method was a collective refusal to pay by those who could afford to pay, so that those who could not were protected. The settlement was an administrative concession on collection.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Forty-Eight
The Telangana Armed Struggle
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The Telangana struggle is the one occasion in Indian history when a peasant movement took land at scale and held it, and MU sets it as a question in terms.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Telangana armed struggle, running from about 1946 to 1951 in the Telangana districts of the princely State of Hyderabad, was directed against the vetti system of forced unpaid labour and against the great landholders, the deshmukhs and jagirdars; at its height the movement held village committees over a very large number of villages, distributed land, cancelled debts and enforced a minimum wage; it was suppressed after the Police Action of September 1948 brought Hyderabad into the Indian Union, by the army of independent India; and its two lasting consequences were the abolition of the jagirdari system in the merged State and a demonstration, which the later Naxalbari movement took up, that the agrarian order could be displaced by force where it could not be displaced by law.
Why MU sets it
Because it is the limiting case for every proposition in this module.
It shows what an agrarian movement looks like when it is organised, armed and unconstrained by a national coalition. It shows what the State does about such a movement, and the answer is the same before and after independence. And it shows the sequence this module keeps meeting: suppression first, and the grievance conceded afterwards by legislation.
The system it was directed against
Vetti. Forced unpaid labour owed to the landholder as an incident of tenure, extracted from particular castes and families, and covering agricultural work, domestic service, transport and personal attendance. It is the practice the Constitution answers in article 23, which prohibits traffic in human beings, begar and other similar forms of forced labour and makes any contravention an offence.
Concentration of land. Very large holdings under the deshmukhs and jagirdars, and a mass of tenants and labourers with no security.
Debt, at rates that made repayment by labour permanent, which is the bondage described in the chapters on bonded labour later in this module.
And an administration that was the landholder's. In a princely State the revenue, the police and the local magistracy were far more closely identified with the great landholders than in British India, and there was no legislature and no press to appeal to.
What the movement did
It began with specific grievances, over vetti and over the seizure of common lands, pressed through an association rather than by arms.
It became armed after suppression, which is a sequence a student should notice: the armed phase followed the shooting of demonstrators and the repression of the association, not the other way round.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Forty-Nine
Tebhaga, and the Sharecropper
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Tebhaga means three shares, and the demand was that the man who grows the crop should keep two of them.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Tebhaga movement of Bengal, beginning in the winter of 1946, was a movement of bargadars, sharecroppers, for a reduction of the landlord's share of the crop from one half to one third, a demand already recommended by the Floud Commission, the Bengal Land Revenue Commission which reported in 1940; its method was to harvest the crop and store it on the sharecropper's own premises rather than the landlord's, which reversed the physical possession on which the division depended; and although the movement was suppressed and the demand not conceded at the time, it produced the sequence of Bengal tenancy legislation that culminated, thirty years later, in the recording of sharecroppers under Operation Barga.
Why a share of a crop is a legal question
Because the whole of the sharecropper's position depends on two things the law had left alone.
Who holds the crop. The division of a crop between landlord and sharecropper is done at the threshing floor, and whoever has the crop in his possession has the practical power to decide the division. Under the customary arrangement the crop went to the landlord's premises, so the sharecropper received what he was given.
Whether the sharecropper is recorded. A bargadar is a person cultivating another's land on a crop-sharing arrangement. If he is recorded as such, a statute can protect him. If he is not, every statutory right he has is a right he cannot prove, and the attempt to prove it is what gets him replaced next season. This is the difficulty the chapter on the agrarian structure identified, and Tebhaga is where it is clearest.
The demand and its authority
The demand was not invented by the movement. The Floud Commission, appointed to examine the land revenue system of Bengal, had reported in 1940 and had recommended, among much else, that the bargadar's share be increased and that his position be secured.
That fact matters for an examination answer, and it is the kind of detail that separates a good script. The movement's demand was the recommendation of an official commission which the Government had not implemented. So the sequence here is the reverse of the usual one in this module: the inquiry came first and the agitation followed because nothing was done with it.
The method
Harvest and store on your own premises. That is the whole of it, and it is a very precise piece of collective action.
It required no violence in principle. It changed the physical facts on which the customary division rested. And it forced the landlord either to accept the sharecropper's division or to go to law, which meant proving in court a relationship he had kept off the record.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty
Naxalbari, and What Followed It
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Three days in a police station area in north Bengal in 1967 gave their name to a politics that is still running, and the legal apparatus built against it is the subject of much of Module I.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: Naxalbari is a police station area in the Darjeeling district of West Bengal where, in May 1967, a movement of tribal and sharecropping cultivators to take possession of land turned violent, a police party was attacked and, on 25 May 1967, police firing killed a number of villagers; the movement was suppressed within months but supplied a name and a method to a politics of armed agrarian struggle which spread to Srikakulam in Andhra Pradesh, to Bihar and later to the central Indian forest belt; and the State's response, over the following decades, produced the special security legislation, the preventive detention practice and the counter-insurgency methods examined in Module I, of which the arming of civilians as Special Police Officers was held unconstitutional in Nandini Sundar v. State of Chhattisgarh.
Why so small an episode matters
Because of what it demonstrated rather than what it achieved.
It demonstrated that the deferred demand had not gone away. The previous chapters showed the demand for redistribution being set aside in the national movement and answered after independence by legislation that the next chapters describe as largely defeated. Naxalbari is what that failure produced twenty years later.
It demonstrated a method. Not a mass movement seeking concessions, but a small organised body seeking to take possession of land and to displace the local authority. That is a different theory of change and the difference is the subject of the second half of this chapter.
And it demonstrated the State's answer, which has been consistent since: police and paramilitary operations, special legislation, and the treatment of the whole area as a security problem rather than the underlying dispute as a legal one.
The immediate facts
The area had a history of disputes about sharecroppers' rights and about land that tribal cultivators claimed had been taken from them. A local movement began to take possession of holdings and to harvest crops. A police party sent to the area was attacked and a police officer was killed. On 25 May 1967 police firing at Naxalbari killed a number of villagers, including women and children.
The suppression was completed within a few months by police operations. The movement's leadership was arrested or dispersed.
Figures vary between accounts, as they do for Telangana, and an answer should say so.
What followed
Srikakulam, in Andhra Pradesh, where a movement among tribal cultivators took a similar form at the end of the 1960s.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty-One
The Bihar Massacres
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Between the late 1970s and the late 1990s a series of massacres in central Bihar killed agricultural labourers in groups of a dozen to sixty at a time, and almost every conviction was set aside on appeal.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Bihar massacres were killings of groups of agricultural labourers, overwhelmingly of Scheduled Castes, in the districts of central Bihar, arising out of disputes over wages, land and social assertion, carried out largely by private caste armies raised by landholding castes; the best known are Belchi in 1977, Arwal in 1986, Bathani Tola in 1996, Laxmanpur Bathe in 1997 and Bara in 1992, the last of which was carried out on the other side of the conflict; and their significance for this paper is that they are the clearest available demonstration of what the criminal justice system does with collective violence, since the trials that were held ended in convictions that appellate courts set aside for want of reliable identification.
Why they are the module's central case study
Every proposition this book has advanced can be tested against them.
Collective violence destroys identification, and this is where that is demonstrated at its starkest: killings at night, by large armed groups, of people who had no relation with the killers other than the dispute, in villages where the surviving witnesses had to go on living.
Group liability is the only route to conviction, and section 190's difficulty is here in its acute form.
And the appellate stage is where the cases were decided. Trial courts convicted. High Courts, applying the ordinary rule that identification at night by witnesses who named accused for the first time long afterwards is unsafe, acquitted. Neither court did anything unorthodox.
A student must be able to state that last point without either excusing the outcome or attacking the courts, because it is the honest description and it is where the marks are.
The pattern
The dispute. Almost always a combination of three: a demand for the notified minimum wage, a claim to land held above the ceiling or to common land, and an assertion of social equality, over seating, over addressing, over a marriage, over a procession.
The organisation. Private caste armies, raised and financed by landholding castes, of which the best known are the earlier Kuer Sena and Bhoomi Sena and, from the mid-1990s, the Ranvir Sena. They are taken in the next chapter.
The method. A night attack on a hamlet, by a large armed group, killing indiscriminately within the target community, including women and children. The indiscriminacy is not incidental: the object is the community, which is what makes it collective violence in the second sense Module I gave.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty-Two
Arwal, and the Tribunal That Reported On It
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
MU has set Arwal as a question on two papers, and the report it asks about was not written by any commission of inquiry, because none was appointed.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: at Arwal, then in the Jehanabad district of Bihar, on 19 April 1986, police firing on a meeting held in the compound of the Gandhi Library killed a number of people; the meeting had been called in connection with a dispute over a piece of land, and those present included women and children; and the report MU's question refers to was that of an unofficial tribunal, the Indian People's Human Rights Tribunal, convened under the auspices of the Indian People's Human Rights Commission, and not that of any commission appointed under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952.
A caution before the substance
This chapter must be written with more care than most, and a student writing on Arwal should do the same.
MU's own question is inaccurate about the body. One printed paper asks about the report of "the Indian Human Rights Commission" on Arwal. No body of that name inquired into it. The National Human Rights Commission did not exist in 1986, having been constituted under the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993, and the report that exists is of an unofficial tribunal. An answer should use the correct name and should say, in a line, what the correct name is. It should not pretend the question is right and it should not spend a paragraph on the error.
The figures are contested. Accounts of the number killed at Arwal differ. This book does not adopt a figure. A student should say that accounts differ and should not invent precision.
And the reason for both cautions is the same. Arwal was never the subject of an official inquiry whose findings could be quoted, which is precisely why it is examinable: it is the case in which the machinery this module describes produced nothing at all.
What happened, so far as it can be stated
A dispute over a piece of land in Arwal had been running. A meeting was called in the compound of the Gandhi Library in connection with it. Police fired on the meeting on 19 April 1986. Those present included women and children. A number of people were killed.
No commission of inquiry was appointed under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952.
An unofficial tribunal was convened, by the Indian People's Human Rights Commission, and it heard evidence and reported. Its report is what exists.
Why an unofficial tribunal, and what such a report is worth
Why it existed. Because the official machinery did not act. A commission of inquiry is appointed by the appropriate Government under section 3 of the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952, and no Government is obliged to appoint one. Where the allegation is against the police of the State whose Government would have to appoint the commission, the incentive to appoint is obvious.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty-Three
The Private Caste Army
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Private violence with a public purpose: an armed body raised by a landholding caste to enforce an agrarian order the law would not enforce, and the legal problem of what to do about it.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: a private caste army is an armed body raised, financed and directed by a landholding caste or a group of them, operating in a defined area, for the purpose of suppressing the wage, land and social demands of agricultural labourers; the best documented in India are those of central Bihar, of which the earlier Kuer Sena and Bhoomi Sena and the later Ranvir Sena are the best known; and the legal problem they present is that Indian law has instruments against an unlawful association, against an organised crime syndicate and against an unlawful assembly, and that proscribing an organisation which does not admit its own existence, whose members are the landholders of a district and whose object is the enforcement of an existing distribution, is a different problem from proscribing a political or a criminal one.
Why they exist
A private army is a substitute for something. The question is what.
It is a substitute for the law that would have enforced the demand. If the notified minimum wage were enforced, there would be no wage dispute to suppress. If the ceiling law had been implemented, there would be no surplus land to defend. The private army exists in the space left by unenforced legislation, and the chapters on land reform explain how that space was made.
It is also a substitute for the police, and this is the more uncomfortable half. Where the local force will not act against the labourers' demand, because the demand is lawful, a private body will. The findings of more than one inquiry into agrarian violence in Bihar record an understanding between the two, and an answer should say that such findings exist without overstating them.
And it is a substitute for the caste panchayat, whose sanctions, boycott and exclusion, had ceased to be sufficient once the labourers had an alternative source of organisation.
What distinguishes them from a gang
Four features, and they matter because they decide which law applies.
Membership is by caste, not by recruitment. A person belongs because of who he is, which makes the organisation coextensive with a community and makes proscription of the organisation look like proscription of the community.
The object is defensive in its own account. It presents itself as protecting landholders against the labourers' organisations, which lets it claim the language of self-defence.
It has no property and no accounts. A criminal syndicate has proceeds; this does not. So the financial provisions of the security statutes, which are designed to reach proceeds, have little to bite on.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty-Four
Repression: The Police Response to Agrarian Conflict
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
MU prints the word repression in the topic itself, and this chapter is what the word denotes: the lawful instruments by which a police force answers an agrarian movement.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the police response to agrarian conflict has four characteristic instruments, all lawful: the punitive police post, under section 15 of the Police Act 1861, by which additional police are quartered on an area declared disturbed and the cost is borne by its inhabitants; the prohibitory order and the preventive arrest, under sections 163, 168 and 170 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023; the dispersal and firing powers of sections 148 and 149, taken in Module I; and the prosecution of the movement's participants for unlawful assembly and rioting, which requires no proof that any of them intended anything beyond being present with a common object.
Why the lawful instruments are the subject
Because unlawful police violence is a separate topic, taken in Module III under custodial violence and the encounter. This chapter is about what the police may lawfully do to an agrarian movement, and the answer is a great deal.
The analytical point is the one Module I's chapter on Baxi made. A study of repression confined to unlawful acts would miss almost all of it. The prohibitory order, the punitive post and the prosecution for unlawful assembly are all lawful, all available, and between them they can end a movement without a single act that any court would call wrong.
Instrument one: the punitive police post
Section 15 of the Police Act 1861 was set out in Module I and is restated here because this is where it operates.
Sub-section (1). The State Government may, by proclamation notified in the Official Gazette, declare that an area has been found to be in a disturbed or dangerous state, or that from the conduct of the inhabitants of such area or of any class or section of them it is expedient to increase the number of police.
Sub-section (2). Additional police may then be quartered in the area.
Sub-section (3). The cost is borne by the inhabitants.
Sub-section (4). The District Magistrate apportions the cost among the liable inhabitants according to his judgment of their respective means.
Sub-section (5). The State Government may exempt any persons or class or section of the inhabitants.
The Explanation extends "inhabitants" to those who hold land or immovable property in the area and to landlords who collect rents direct from raiyats or occupiers, though they do not reside there.
Now put sub-sections (1), (3) and (5) together in an agrarian setting. The area may be declared disturbed because of the conduct of a class or section of its inhabitants. The cost falls on the inhabitants. And a class or section may be exempted. A district in which the labourers of one community have organised may therefore be policed at their expense while the landholders are exempted, and every step is within the section.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty-Five
Repression: The Encounter
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
An encounter is a killing recorded as self-defence, and the law's answer to it is a set of guidelines whose effectiveness depends entirely on whether anybody investigates.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: an encounter is a killing by police or armed forces recorded as having occurred in an exchange of fire, characteristically justified as an exercise of the right of private defence or of the power to use force to effect an arrest; the legal position is that such a killing is not an offence only if it is within a recognised justification, and that whether it was is a question of fact which must be investigated; section 196(2) of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 requires that where a person dies or disappears, or rape is alleged to have been committed on a woman, while in the custody of the police or in any other custody authorised by a Magistrate or the court, an inquiry shall be held by the Magistrate within whose local jurisdiction the offence has been committed, in addition to the inquiry or investigation held by the police; and the Supreme Court has laid down a procedure for every such death, including registration of a first information report, independent investigation, magisterial inquiry, prompt intimation to the National Human Rights Commission in certain cases, and a bar on out-of-turn promotion or gallantry awards until the death is established as genuine.
Why it belongs in the agrarian module
Because the encounter is one of the instruments of the response described in the previous chapter, and because the two litigations that settled the law about it arose from exactly this class of case: armed movements with an agrarian base, and areas under special legislation.
It also completes the module's account of repression. The previous chapter described what may lawfully be done. This chapter describes what is done outside the law and what the law has been able to do about it.
The legal position, stated correctly
A student must not begin by saying that encounters are unlawful, because the correct position is more useful.
A killing by a police officer is an offence unless it falls within a justification. The available justifications are the right of private defence, extending to causing death where the conditions are satisfied; the power to use force to effect an arrest; and the statutory power to use force to disperse an assembly under sections 148 to 150 of the Suraksha Sanhita, or under section 4(a) of the Armed Forces (Special Powers) Act 1958 in a disturbed area.
Whether the killing was within a justification is a question of fact. It cannot be established by the officer's own report of the incident, because that is the very assertion in issue.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty-Six
Repression: Arming Civilians, and Why the Court Stopped It
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
A State armed thousands of barely literate tribal youths as temporary police officers to fight an insurgency among their own people, and the Supreme Court held that it could not.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Nandini Sundar v. State of Chhattisgarh, AIR 2011 SC 2839, the Supreme Court held unconstitutional the appointment of Special Police Officers to perform any of the duties of regular police officers other than those specified in sections 23(1)(h) and 23(1)(i) of the Chhattisgarh Police Act 2007, holding that the Constitution warns that ends do not justify all means, that the response of law to extremism whose genesis lies in social disaffection must follow a twofold path of remedial social, economic and political policy and a professional law enforcement capacity within constitutional limits, and that using temporary appointees paid an honorarium to make up shortages in the formal police may be an abdication of the constitutional responsibility to provide security through a permanent, properly trained and equipped force.
Why this belongs in the repression chapters
The two preceding chapters described what a State may lawfully do to an agrarian movement, and what it does outside the law. This is the third case: what happens when the State delegates the use of force to civilians.
It is also the only decision in this module in which the Supreme Court examined a whole counter-insurgency practice rather than an individual incident, and it produced the most quotable passage in the Indian reports on the limits of State force against an agrarian insurgency.
The name, and what it attached to
The practice is known by the name of the movement it grew out of, Salwa Judum, a campaign in the Bastar region of Chhattisgarh from about 2005 which was described as a spontaneous tribal resistance to the Maoists and which the State supported. Two things about it belong in an answer.
The name is not a legal category. What the Supreme Court examined and struck down was the appointment of Special Police Officers, which is a statutory office under the Chhattisgarh Police Act 2007. Salwa Judum is the movement; the Special Police Officer is the legal form the State gave it.
And the movement itself produced the displacement. Villagers were moved into roadside camps, and a district's population was divided between those in the camps and those who remained, which is the context in which the appointments were made.
The facts
The State of Chhattisgarh appointed large numbers of tribal youths, many barely literate, as Special Police Officers on a temporary basis. It paid them an honorarium rather than a salary. It armed them with guns. It deployed them in counter-insurgency operations against Maoist or Naxalite extremists in the same districts they came from, with little training and, on the Court's finding, little clarity about the chain of command.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty-Seven
Land Reform: Abolition of Intermediaries
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The abolition of intermediaries is the one land reform in India that mostly worked, and it worked because it took a right from a small number of identifiable people and gave them compensation for it.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the abolition of intermediaries was the first stage of land reform after independence, carried out by State legislation from about 1950, which extinguished the rights of zamindars, jagirdars and other intermediaries between the State and the cultivator and vested the land in the State, with the former intermediary retaining his home farm and receiving compensation; its constitutional history is the reason article 31A, article 31B and the Ninth Schedule exist, and the reason article 39(b) and (c) are cited in every case about it; and it succeeded, relatively, for reasons the next two chapters show were absent from the reforms that followed.
Why it came first
Because it was the demand the national movement had actually carried. The chapter on the peasant in the national movement showed the Kisan Sabha pressing abolition of zamindari and the ceiling, and the first entering the mainstream programme while the second did not.
And because it could be done. Three features made it possible, and they are the answer to any question about why this reform worked and the others did not.
The target was small and identifiable. Intermediaries were recorded. Their rights were on the revenue record, the record had been maintained for a century and a half, and no inquiry was needed to find out who they were.
The right taken was a right to collect, not a right to cultivate. Abolition did not evict anybody from land he was tilling. It removed a tier of rent collection.
And compensation was paid. Politically that made the measure survivable, and legally it was what the Constitution then required.
The constitutional fight, and what it produced
This is the part a law student is examined on.
Article 31 as originally enacted required compensation for compulsory acquisition, and the early abolition statutes were challenged on the ground that the compensation was inadequate or that the classification was discriminatory under article 14.
The First Amendment, 1951, inserted article 31A, protecting a law providing for the acquisition by the State of any estate or of any rights in it, or for the extinguishment or modification of such rights, from challenge on the ground that it is inconsistent with article 14, 19 or 31. It also inserted article 31B and the Ninth Schedule, placing the specified statutes beyond challenge on the ground of inconsistency with fundamental rights.
The result was that the abolition legislation was insulated, and the litigation moved from whether the statutes were valid to what they meant.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty-Eight
Land Reform: Ceilings on Holdings
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The ceiling on landholdings is the reform that was supposed to redistribute land, and it is the clearest documented failure of legislation in Indian agrarian history.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: a ceiling law fixes the maximum area of agricultural land a person or family may hold, requires the surplus to be surrendered to the State, provides compensation, and directs the distribution of the surplus to the landless; every State enacted such a law, most did so twice, in the 1960s and again after the national guidelines of 1972; the constitutional protection of article 31A and the Ninth Schedule was extended to them; and the area actually declared surplus and distributed was a very small fraction of the cultivated area, for six reasons which are the substance of this chapter.
Why it was different from abolition
Every one of the three features that made abolition workable is absent here.
The target was not small and it was not recorded as such. The ceiling applies to a person or family, and what a family holds is a question about who holds what, which is exactly what the record does not reliably show.
The right taken was a right to cultivate. The surplus is land the holder is farming, or says he is. That is a far more serious taking than the removal of a tier of rent collection, and it was resisted accordingly.
And nothing recorded the target in advance. Every ceiling case had to begin with an inquiry into what a family held, which meant that the burden of finding the surplus lay on the same district administration that the holder had every means of influencing.
The scheme
A ceiling area is fixed, differing by the quality of land and by irrigation, and computed in standard acres so that irrigated land counts for more.
The unit is the family, defined in the statute, after the 1972 guidelines recommended it, precisely to stop the device of dividing a holding among members.
A declaration is required from every holder above the ceiling.
The surplus vests in the State on a notified date, and compensation is payable.
Distribution is to the landless, characteristically with a preference for members of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and subject to a bar on alienation for a period.
And the whole is protected by article 31A and by inclusion in the Ninth Schedule under article 31B.
Why it failed: six mechanisms
An examiner asking why land reform failed wants these, and a student who can list six with a sentence each will do very well.
One: the interval. Between the announcement of a ceiling and its commencement there was time, sometimes years, and in that time holdings were transferred. Statutes responded by fixing a retrospective date beyond which transfers would be ignored, and the transfers moved earlier.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Fifty-Nine
Land Reform: Tenancy Security
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Tenancy legislation gave the cultivator security of tenure and a fair rent, and its characteristic effect was a wave of evictions in the interval before it commenced.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: tenancy reform is the third stage of Indian land reform, consisting of statutes which confer security of tenure, regulate rent, and in some States confer a right of purchase on the tenant; its recurring difficulty is that the rights are conferred on a person whose status is not on the record, so that establishing the status is the act that produces eviction; and the one Indian experience that answered the difficulty was administrative rather than legislative, the recording of sharecroppers in West Bengal under Operation Barga, taken in the chapter on Tebhaga.
The three things a tenancy statute does
Security of tenure. The tenant may not be evicted except on stated grounds, characteristically non-payment of rent, misuse of land, or resumption by the landlord for personal cultivation within limits.
Regulation of rent. A maximum share or a maximum sum, expressed as a fraction of produce or of the assessment.
A right of purchase. In some States a tenant of long standing may acquire the land on payment of a price fixed by statute, which is the strongest form of tenancy reform and the closest thing India has had to redistribution through the tenancy route.
The resumption clause, and why it swallowed the reform
Almost every tenancy statute allowed the landlord to resume land for personal cultivation. The clause was necessary politically and it was the mechanism by which the reform was defeated.
Personal cultivation was defined widely. It commonly included cultivation by the holder's own labour, by the labour of his family, and by hired labour or servants under his personal supervision. The last limb is the crucial one: a landlord who employs labourers and supervises them is personally cultivating.
So the clause converted a tenant into a labourer. The land is resumed, the tenant is put off it, and he then works the same land for a wage under the same person. Nothing has changed except his legal category, and his legal category was what the statute protected.
And this is why tenancy reform did least for the group it was most needed by. A protected tenant becomes a labourer; a labourer is protected by no tenancy statute at all.
The recurring difficulty: proof
The chapter on the agrarian structure named it and this is where it bites hardest.
A tenancy statute protects a tenant. The person claiming its protection must show that he is one. The record does not show it, because recording a tenancy confers rights the landholder does not want conferred, so the cultivation is kept off the record, described as a labour arrangement, or rotated between plots and seasons so that no continuous possession appears.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty
Why Land Reform Failed, and What Followed
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Land reform in India failed for reasons that are almost entirely institutional rather than constitutional, and the failure is the standing explanation for the violence in the rest of this module.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: land reform failed for six reasons which recur across all three of its stages: the unit of implementation was the district, and nothing compelled a district officer to act; the record was the landholder's, so the facts on which every proceeding depended were the facts he had caused to be entered; the interval between announcement and commencement was used to transfer, partition and reclassify; the beneficiary had to initiate, and initiating identified him; the exemptions and definitions were wide enough to accommodate whatever the reform had proposed to take; and there was no consequence for non-implementation, since the constitutional protection of the statutes said nothing about whether they were used.
Why this chapter exists
Because the failure is the causal claim on which the rest of this module rests, and a claim of that weight has to be argued rather than asserted.
It is also the answer to the most commonly set essay on this topic, which asks for the causes of agrarian violence. A student who can say why the law failed, in six mechanisms, and then connect that failure to Naxalbari, to the Bihar massacres and to the Maoist conflict, has the whole of the answer.
The six reasons
One: the unit of implementation was the district. Every stage of land reform, the vesting of an estate, a ceiling determination, the recording of a tenant, ran through a revenue officer in a district. That officer had several hundred files and a posting controlled by a State Government responsive to the people whose land was in question. Nothing in any statute compelled him to open a proceeding.
Two: the record was the landholder's. Every proceeding began from the revenue record, and the record showed what a century of maintenance in the landholder's interest had put in it: land as self-cultivated, tenants as labourers, holdings in the names of family members and dependants. The reform's facts were supplied by the person it was aimed at.
Three: the interval. Between the announcement of a reform and its commencement there was time, and the whole of it was used. Statutes tried to answer this with retrospective dates before which transfers would be ignored, and the transfers moved earlier still.
Four: the beneficiary had to initiate. A tenant applied to be recorded. A labourer complained about the wage. A bonded labourer reported his bondage. In every case the person who had to move was the weakest party, living in the same village, and the act of moving marked him. This is the single most important reason and it applies to every statute in this book.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty-One
Bonded Labour: The System and the Act
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Bonded labour is debt used as a chain, the Act abolished it in 1976 in a single sentence, and the offence carries three years and a fine of two thousand rupees.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act 1976 provides by section 4 that on the commencement of the Act the bonded labour system shall stand abolished and every bonded labourer shall stand freed and discharged from any obligation to render bonded labour; by section 6 that the liability to repay a bonded debt stands extinguished; by section 15 that where a debt is claimed to be a bonded debt the burden of proving that it is not lies on the creditor; by section 12 that it is the duty of every District Magistrate and officers specified by him to inquire whether bonded labour is being enforced within his jurisdiction and, if it is, to take action forthwith; by section 13 that every State Government shall constitute Vigilance Committees; and by section 16 that compelling a person to render bonded labour is punishable with imprisonment up to three years and a fine up to two thousand rupees.
What the system is
Debt is the mechanism. A loan is taken, characteristically for a wedding, an illness, a funeral or a bad season. It is at a rate the borrower's wage cannot service. Repayment is by labour, valued at a rate the creditor fixes.
The labour does not extinguish the debt. Because the labour is credited below its worth and interest accrues above what it earns, the debt persists and often grows.
The obligation is personal, and often hereditary. The borrower cannot work for anybody else while the debt subsists, so the arrangement removes his only means of raising the money to end it. Where it passes to his family, it becomes a status.
And the constitutional characterisation is settled. Article 23 prohibits traffic in human beings, begar and other similar forms of forced labour and makes contravention an offence. Bonded labour is forced labour within article 23, and the Act is the statute Parliament enacted to give the article effect.
The Act, section by section, in five groups
Group one, abolition. Sections 4 and 5. On commencement the system stands abolished, every bonded labourer stands freed and discharged, and thereafter no person shall make an advance under the system, compel any person to render bonded labour or any other form of forced labour. Section 5 makes void any agreement, custom or tradition by which a person is required to render bonded labour.
Group two, the debt. Sections 6 to 9. The liability to repay a bonded debt is extinguished; property of a bonded labourer is freed from mortgage; a freed bonded labourer is not to be evicted from his homestead; and a creditor is not to accept payment against an extinguished debt.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty-Two
Bonded Labour Before the Courts
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Two petitions, begun by letters to the Supreme Court, established that a wage below the minimum is forced labour under article 23 and that the Court will find the facts itself when nobody else will.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: in People's Union for Democratic Rights v. Union of India, AIR 1982 SC 1473, the Supreme Court held that the non-payment of the minimum wage and the employment of children on the Asian Games construction were violations of articles 23 and 24 enforceable under article 32, and that public interest litigation is a co-operative effort to secure the rights of those who cannot come to court themselves; and in Bandhua Mukti Morcha v. Union of India, AIR 1984 SC 802, the Court held that article 32 does not confine it to any particular form of proceeding, that it may adopt whatever procedure is appropriate including the appointment of commissioners to gather facts, that a person acting bona fide for a disadvantaged class may move the Court by letter, and it gave detailed directions for the identification, release and rehabilitation of bonded labourers.
Why these two cases matter here
The previous chapter set out a statute with three unusual strengths and one fatal weakness: nobody was obliged, in practice, to open an inquiry. These two decisions are what happened when that weakness became visible, and between them they did three things the statute could not.
They gave the article 23 prohibition a working content. Forced labour was assumed to mean labour extracted under physical compulsion. After Asiad it includes labour rendered for less than the minimum wage.
They supplied a fact-finding machinery. The whole difficulty of bonded labour is that the facts are in a village or a quarry, and no court sees them. Bandhua Mukti Morcha answered that by appointing commissioners.
And they made the letter a petition, which removed the last practical barrier for a person who cannot reach a court.
The first case
People's Union for Democratic Rights v. Union of India, AIR 1982 SC 1473, decided on 18 September 1982.
Facts. An organisation of civil liberties wrote to a judge of the Supreme Court about the conditions of workmen engaged on the construction projects for the Asian Games in Delhi, complaining of violations of labour laws, of payment below the minimum wage and of the employment of children. The letter was treated as a writ petition under article 32.
Held. The petition was entertained and relief given. Public interest litigation is not adversarial litigation but a co-operative effort to secure the rights of the poor; it is brought not for the enforcement of the petitioner's own rights but for those of persons who cannot come to court themselves. The non-payment of minimum wages and the employment of children in construction were violations of fundamental rights under articles 23 and 24, enforceable under article 32, and the Court appointed persons to inspect and report.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty-Three
The Agricultural Labourer and the Minimum Wage
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
A wage below the statutory minimum is forced labour under article 23, which means the largest group in the agrarian structure is the subject of a constitutional prohibition that is almost never enforced.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 23(1) prohibits traffic in human beings, begar and other similar forms of forced labour, and provides that any contravention shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law; the Supreme Court in People's Union for Democratic Rights v. Union of India held that the payment of less than the statutory minimum wage is within that prohibition, on the reasoning that a person who is driven by want to accept less than the minimum is not working voluntarily, so the labour is forced within the meaning of the article; and the consequence is that the wage of the agricultural labourer, who is the largest single category of rural worker in India, is a constitutional question and not only a question of labour law.
Why this chapter follows the bonded labour chapters
Because it takes the reasoning one step further, and the step is the one that matters for this module.
The bonded labour chapters concerned a person tied by a debt. This chapter concerns a person tied by nothing at all except the absence of an alternative, and the holding is that the absence of an alternative is enough.
That is a very large proposition and it is worth stating precisely, because a student who overstates it will be marked down.
The reasoning, step by step
Step one: article 23 forbids more than slavery. Its words are traffic in human beings, begar, and other similar forms of forced labour. Begar is labour exacted without payment. The phrase "other similar forms" is what does the work: the article is not confined to the two named practices.
Step two: what makes labour forced. The ordinary answer is physical compulsion. The Court's answer is wider: compulsion includes not only physical or legal force but the compulsion arising from hunger and poverty, from want and destitution.
Step three: the minimum wage. The statutory minimum wage is fixed on the footing that it is what a worker needs. A person who accepts less is therefore, by definition, accepting less than subsistence, and he does so because he has no choice.
Step four: the conclusion. Where a person provides labour for remuneration below the statutory minimum, the labour is not voluntary, and the case falls within article 23. The contravention is therefore an offence and is enforceable under article 32.
And step five, which students omit. The obligation lies on the State, and where the work is done for a private employer the State is nonetheless bound to ensure that the constitutional right is not violated, because article 23 is one of the few fundamental rights that operates against private persons as well.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty-Four
The Forest, the Tribe, and the Forest Rights Act
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The Forest Rights Act begins by admitting that the State was wrong, and its central device is that the gram sabha, and not a forest officer, decides who holds what.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Scheduled Tribes and Other Traditional Forest Dwellers (Recognition of Forest Rights) Act 2006 recites in its preamble that the forest rights of forest dwelling Scheduled Tribes were not adequately recognised during the consolidation of State forests in the colonial period as well as in independent India, resulting in a historical injustice; section 3 enumerates the forest rights, including the right to hold and live in forest land under individual or common occupation for habitation or self-cultivation, and community rights over minor forest produce, grazing and habitat; section 4 provides that the Central Government recognises and vests those rights notwithstanding any other law; section 5 gives the holders, the gram sabha and village institutions the power to protect the wild life, forest and biodiversity; and section 6 makes the gram sabha the authority to initiate the determination of rights, by receiving, consolidating and verifying claims and preparing a map of each recommended claim.
Why this Act is different from every other statute in this module
Three features, and each answers a defect this module has identified.
It admits the wrong in its own preamble. No other statute in this book says that the State's own conduct produced the injustice it is remedying. The chapter on the tribal risings quoted the words, and they are worth quoting again because they are Parliament's own description of the mechanism of dispossession.
It recognises rather than confers. Section 4 says the Central Government recognises and vests rights. The drafting is deliberate: the rights are treated as having existed and as having been wrongly left off the record, rather than as a gift. That matters to the burden a claimant carries.
And the deciding body is the gram sabha. Section 6 makes it the authority to initiate the process, to receive and verify claims and to prepare the map. Every other statute in this module put the determination in the hands of a revenue or forest officer, and this module's chapter on why land reform failed showed what happened when it did.
The rights, in section 3
Section 3(1) lists the rights which secure individual or community tenure or both. The ones a student should be able to name are:
The right to hold and live in forest land under individual or common occupation for habitation or self-cultivation for livelihood, which is the core individual right.
Community rights such as nistar, by whatever name, including those used in erstwhile princely States and zamindari areas.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty-Five
The Fifth Schedule and PESA
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The Constitution provides a separate administration for the Scheduled Areas, and its central instrument is a Governor who can switch ordinary law off.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 244(1) provides that the provisions of the Fifth Schedule apply to the administration and control of the Scheduled Areas and Scheduled Tribes in any State other than those named in article 244(2), to which the Sixth Schedule applies; the Fifth Schedule requires the Governor to make an annual report to the President on the administration of the Scheduled Areas, provides for a Tribes Advisory Council, and by its paragraph 5 empowers the Governor to direct that a law of Parliament or of the State legislature shall not apply, or shall apply subject to exceptions, and to make regulations for the peace and good government of a Scheduled Area, including regulations prohibiting or restricting the transfer of land by or among members of the Scheduled Tribes and regulating the business of money-lending; article 339(2) empowers the Union to give directions to a State as to the drawing up and execution of schemes for the welfare of the Scheduled Tribes; and PESA 1996 extends Part IX to the Scheduled Areas subject to the modifications in its section 4.
Why a separate administration exists
Because the ordinary law did the damage. The chapter on the tribal risings set out the six-step mechanism: survey, outsiders, debt, decree, dispossession, reservation of the forest. Five of those six steps were operations of ordinary law, applied to people whose relation to land the ordinary law had no category for.
So the constitutional answer is not more law but a power to disapply law. That is what paragraph 5 of the Fifth Schedule provides, and it is unusual enough that a student should be able to state it exactly.
The Fifth Schedule, in four elements
Element one: the Governor's report. The Governor of a State having Scheduled Areas shall annually, or whenever so required by the President, make a report to the President regarding the administration of those areas, and the executive power of the Union extends to giving directions to the State as to the administration of those areas.
Element two: the Tribes Advisory Council. In each State having Scheduled Areas there shall be established a Tribes Advisory Council consisting of not more than twenty members, of whom as nearly as may be three-fourths shall be representatives of the Scheduled Tribes in the Legislative Assembly, to advise on such matters pertaining to the welfare and advancement of the Scheduled Tribes as may be referred to it.
Element three: paragraph 5, the power to disapply. The Governor may by public notification direct that any particular Act of Parliament or of the Legislature of the State shall not apply to a Scheduled Area, or shall apply subject to such exceptions and modifications as he may specify.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty-Six
Tribal Land Alienation Before the Courts
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Three decisions turned the Fifth Schedule from an administrative arrangement into something a village could use, and the third of them made a gram sabha decide whether a mine would go ahead.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Banwasi Seva Ashram v. State of Uttar Pradesh, AIR 1987 SC 374, the Supreme Court entertained a letter about Adivasis prosecuted for encroachment on land they had occupied for generations after it was declared reserved forest, and directed a high powered committee to investigate their claims to possession and regularisation; in Samatha v. State of Andhra Pradesh, AIR 1997 SC 3297, the majority held that the word person in a Land Transfer Regulation made under paragraph 5(2) of the Fifth Schedule includes the State Government, so that a mining lease of government land in a Scheduled Area to a non-tribal is prohibited; and in Orissa Mining Corporation v. Ministry of Environment and Forests, (2013) 6 SCC 476, the Niyamgiri case, the Court directed that the religious and cultural claims of the forest dwellers be placed before the gram sabha, whose decision the Ministry was to take into account before granting Stage II forest clearance.
The first case: the mechanism, in one set of facts
Banwasi Seva Ashram v. State of Uttar Pradesh, AIR 1987 SC 374, (1986) 4 SCC 753, decided on 20 November 1986.
Facts. The State Government declared part of the jungle lands in two tehsils of Mirzapur district to be reserved forest under section 20 of the Indian Forest Act 1927, and notified other areas under section 4 for final declaration. Forest officers then interfered with the operations of Adivasis who had lived in those areas for generations. Criminal cases for encroachment and other forest offences were registered against them, their free movement was obstructed, steps were taken under the U.P. Public Premises (Eviction of Unauthorised Occupants) Act 1972 to remove them from villages they had raised, and their cultivation of land they had converted into fields was resisted. On a letter from the petitioner Ashram a writ petition under article 32 was registered.
Held. The Court directed that the claims of the Adivasis and tribals to be in possession of land and to regularisation of that possession be investigated by a high powered committee, with a view to reaching a final decision, and it retained the proceeding and made continuing orders as the claims were determined.
Why it matters here. It is the six-step mechanism of the tribal risings chapter compressed into one case: a declaration of reserved forest, prosecutions for encroachment against the people who lived there, and eviction proceedings. And the answer is the one Bandhua Mukti Morcha gave in the bonded labour context, appoint a body to find the facts, because the facts are in a forest and nobody else will look.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty-Seven
Development Displacement as Agrarian Violence
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
Violence with no offender, no offence and a public purpose: the dam, the mine and the plant that displace the people who receive none of their benefit.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: development displacement is the compulsory removal of a population from its land and habitat to make way for a project, and it is treated in this paper as structural violence with a public purpose, because the harm is avoidable, is produced by an arrangement rather than by an actor, and falls on a group selected by a characteristic, namely the weakest title; the legal instruments are the law of compulsory acquisition, the environmental and forest clearance process, the Forest Rights Act 2006 and, in Scheduled Areas, the Fifth Schedule and PESA; and the recurring finding is that those who lose most, the landless, the tenants without record and the tribal occupants without documentary title, are precisely those whom a compensation scheme built on title cannot reach.
Why it belongs in a paper on collective violence
Because Baxi's frame, taken in Module I, names it. Dissent, development and violence: the second word is in the title because a project is a producer of violence in the sense this paper uses.
And because the test set out in the chapter on what violence means is satisfied. Avoidable, since a project may be sited, designed, staged and compensated differently. Produced by an arrangement rather than by an actor, since nobody intends the harm and everybody is doing their job. And falling on a group selected by a characteristic, since who loses is decided by who holds the weakest title.
A student who applies that three-part test explicitly has done what the question asks, and has avoided the trap of writing a policy essay in a law paper.
The three groups, and why the third gets nothing
The recorded owner. He loses land and receives compensation for it. His grievance is about quantum, and the law gives him a forum to argue it.
The recorded tenant. He has an interest and, depending on the statute, a share of the compensation. His grievance is about the share.
The person with no record at all. The landless labourer whose work was on the land now submerged; the tenant whose tenancy was never entered; the tribal occupant whose cultivation predates the settlement that did not record it. He loses his livelihood and has nothing to be compensated for, because compensation for compulsory acquisition is compensation for an interest in land, and he has none.
The third group is the largest, and the whole legal difficulty of displacement is contained in that sentence. It is also the same difficulty the chapters on tenancy and on the ceiling identified: the law operates on the record, and the record was never made for the people the law is now trying to help.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty-Eight
The Green Revolution and Its Consequences
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
More food and more conflict: a technology package raised output and, by raising the value of land and of the labour season, sharpened every dispute in the countryside.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Green Revolution was the introduction, from the mid-1960s, of a package of high-yielding varieties, assured irrigation, chemical fertiliser and pesticide, and mechanisation, concentrated in the wheat belt of the Punjab, Haryana and western Uttar Pradesh and later in parts of the south; its effect on agrarian conflict was to raise the value of land, which made every ceiling and tenancy proceeding more bitterly contested; to capitalise agriculture, which made the substantial cultivator an employer rather than a peasant; to make labour seasonal and concentrated, which gave organised labour a moment of leverage and gave the employer a reason to break it; and to widen the gap between regions and within them, which is the standing explanation for the pattern of agrarian violence after 1970.
Why a technology programme belongs in a law paper
Because a change in what land is worth changes what people will do about it, and every legal institution in this module operates on that.
A ceiling proceeding over land worth twice as much is contested twice as hard.
A tenancy becomes worth resuming. The chapter on tenancy security described the resumption clause. It was used most where irrigation and the new varieties made self-cultivation profitable, because that is where the landlord wanted the land back.
And a wage dispute acquires a timetable. Transplanting and harvesting under the new package must be done in a short window, which is why the labour disputes of the following decades cluster in those weeks and why they escalate so quickly.
The four consequences
One: land became more valuable, and therefore more contested. Where irrigation and the new varieties raised yields, the price of land rose, and with it the incentive to acquire, retain and conceal it. The six mechanisms by which the ceiling laws were defeated operated hardest in exactly the districts where the reform would have redistributed the most valuable land.
Two: agriculture was capitalised. The package required money, for seed, fertiliser, pumps and, later, machinery. That favoured the cultivator with land, credit and access to institutional finance, and it made him an employer of labour rather than a family cultivator. The relation in the village became more clearly one of employment.
Three: labour became seasonal and concentrated. Double cropping, short windows and mechanised harvesting concentrated the demand for labour into a few weeks. Two things follow. Labour has leverage in those weeks, which is why organisation begins there. And the employer has a strong incentive to break the organisation before the season, which is why the violence clusters just before it.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Sixty-Nine
Farmer Suicide as Agrarian Violence
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The form agrarian violence takes when there is nobody to fight: a death that is recorded as a suicide, produced by an arrangement, and avoidable.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: farmer suicide is treated in this paper as structural violence rather than as a personal tragedy, because it satisfies the test the chapter on what violence means set out: the death is avoidable, since a different arrangement of credit, price and insurance would prevent it; it is produced by an arrangement rather than by an actor, since no person intends it and the creditor, the trader and the official are all doing what the system provides for; and it falls on a group selected by a characteristic, namely the cultivator holding a small area, dependent on informal credit, and growing a crop whose cost is high and whose price is not.
Why it belongs in this module
Because the module has traced agrarian conflict through the rising, the movement and the massacre, and this is what the same structural pressure produces where none of those is available.
A rising requires an adversary who can be identified. A cultivator whose crop has failed on borrowed money at a rate no crop could service has an adversary who is a market, a moneylender, a bank and a policy, and there is nobody to assemble against.
And this is why the category matters analytically. If violence requires an actor, a suicide is not violence and belongs in another paper. On the definition this book uses, which turns on avoidability rather than on intention, it is violence and belongs here.
The mechanism
Cost of cultivation rises. Purchased seed, fertiliser, pesticide and, where the crop demands it, irrigation.
Credit is informal. The small cultivator without clear title, or with a holding too small to satisfy a bank, borrows from a trader or a moneylender who is often also the buyer of his crop, at a rate no crop can service.
The crop fails, or the price falls. A failed season leaves the input cost as a debt. A good season with a low price does the same.
The debt is secured on the land, which is the only asset, so a second failure threatens the holding itself.
And there is no insurance that pays in time, or the scheme requires a claim procedure the household cannot complete.
The result is a liability that cannot be discharged and cannot be escaped, and the household's position is the bonded labourer's position without the bond.
The legal instruments, and why each fails to reach it
Debt relief legislation. States have enacted moratoria and waivers. Their characteristic defect is that they reach institutional debt, because that is what the State can identify and settle, and the debt that produces the crisis is informal, because a moneylender's loan is not on any register.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Seventy
The Farm Laws Protest
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The most recent large agrarian collective action, and the one in which the legal questions were about the right to occupy a road rather than about land.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the protest against the three central farm laws, running from late 2020 into 2021, involved the occupation of highways at the approaches to Delhi over more than a year, and it produced the legal questions this paper is concerned with: whether the right to assemble peaceably under article 19(1)(b) extends to the indefinite occupation of a public road; how that right is balanced against the right of others to move freely under article 19(1)(d); and what the administration may lawfully do about it; the two decisions to be given are Amit Sahni v. Commissioner of Police, on the Shaheen Bagh occupation, and Mazdoor Kisan Shakti Sangathan v. Union of India, on the regulation of protest in a designated area.
Why the legal questions changed
Every earlier chapter in this module concerned a dispute about land, rent, wages or forest. This one concerns a dispute about legislation, conducted by people who mostly had land, using a method that is protected by article 19 until it obstructs somebody else.
Two consequences follow, and they are what makes the episode examinable.
The adversary is the Union, and the demand is repeal. There is no landlord, no creditor and no local administration whose conduct is in issue, so the entire body of law in the previous chapters is inapplicable.
And the legal question is about method, not about merits. Nobody argued that the protesters had no grievance. What was argued was whether a highway may be occupied to press it.
The two decisions
Amit Sahni v. Commissioner of Police, AIR 2020 SC 4704, decided on 7 October 2020, on the occupation of a public road at Shaheen Bagh in Delhi.
Facts. A public road and a section of carriageway at Shaheen Bagh had been occupied by demonstrators for an extended period, obstructing traffic and inconveniencing residents and commuters. A petition sought the clearing of the road, and interlocutors appointed by the Court had attempted to persuade the demonstrators to move to an alternative site.
Held. The right to peaceful protest against a legislation is a constitutional right, but democracy and dissent go hand in hand only where the dissent is expressed in a designated place. Public ways and public spaces cannot be occupied indefinitely, and the right to protest must be balanced against the right of commuters and residents. The administration ought to take action to keep public ways clear of encroachments or obstructions, and cannot take shelter behind the absence of an order of a court to justify inaction.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Seventy-One
What the Criminal Justice System Does With Agrarian Violence
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
The chapter that connects this module to the paper's title: what the police, the prosecution and the courts actually do with an agrarian killing, stage by stage.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the criminal justice system's handling of agrarian violence fails at five identifiable stages, and the failures compound because the stages run in series: registration under section 173 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, which is refused, delayed or taken against unknown persons; investigation under sections 175 and 176, which reaches the scene late and collects nothing; the report under section 193, which names a fraction of those involved; the trial, which occurs years later before witnesses who must go on living in the district; and the appeal, at which convictions resting on identification at night are set aside as unsafe.
Why the stages must be taken separately
Because the commonest error in an answer on this topic is to say that the criminal justice system failed, which is true and useless. The system is four institutions joined in series, and a failure at one cannot be repaired by the others. Locating the failure is the analysis.
And because the remedies differ by stage. A remedy aimed at the trial does nothing about registration. The chapter on remedies in Module IV depends on this one being done properly.
Stage one: registration, section 173
What the law requires. Every information relating to the commission of a cognizable offence, given orally or by electronic communication to the officer in charge of a police station, is to be reduced to writing, read over to the informant and signed. A copy is to be given forthwith, free of cost, to the informant or the victim. And where registration is refused, section 173(4) allows the aggrieved person to send the substance of the information in writing by post to the Superintendent of Police, and failing that to apply to the Magistrate.
What happens. Four characteristic failures.
Refusal, on the footing that no cognizable offence is disclosed.
Delay, so that the record is made after the scene has been altered.
Registration against unknown persons, which converts a case against named individuals into a case against nobody. This is the most damaging of the four, because everything downstream depends on the persons named at this stage.
And an omnibus complaint, naming a very large number, some of whom will be shown to have been elsewhere, which damages the credibility of the naming of the rest.
The remedy on paper, section 173(4) and an application to the Magistrate, requires the complainant to travel, to write, and to persist, in the days after his settlement has been burnt.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Seventy-Two
Commissions of Inquiry Into Agrarian Violence
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
A commission of inquiry finds facts and decides nothing, and in the agrarian episodes of this module the commonest fact about a commission is that none was appointed.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952 empowers the appropriate Government, by section 3, to appoint a Commission of Inquiry into any definite matter of public importance, and obliges it to do so if a resolution to that effect is passed by the legislature; the Commission has, by section 4, the powers of a civil court to summon and enforce attendance, examine on oath, require the discovery and production of documents, receive evidence on affidavits and requisition public records; by section 6 a statement made to it may not, save for a prosecution for giving false evidence, subject the maker to civil or criminal proceedings; by section 8B a person whose conduct it proposes to inquire into, or whose reputation is likely to be prejudicially affected, must be given a reasonable opportunity to be heard; and by section 3(4) the report, together with a memorandum of the action taken, must be laid before the legislature within six months.
What a commission is, and what it is not
Ram Krishna Dalmia v. Justice S.R. Tendolkar, AIR 1958 SC 538, 1959 SCR 279, decided on 28 March 1958.
Facts. The Central Government appointed a Commission of Inquiry under the 1952 Act to inquire into the administration of a group of companies and firms. The appointment and the Act were challenged on the grounds that the Act delegated excessive power, that the notification singled out named persons and offended article 14, and that the inquiry would prejudice those named.
Held. The Act was upheld. A Commission of Inquiry is a fact-finding body appointed to collect material for the Government to act on. It has no power to adjudicate, its report binds nobody and creates no right or liability, and it does not decide any dispute between parties. Because it decides nothing, the objections applicable to a judicial or quasi-judicial body do not apply to it. The Court also set out the classification of the permissible limits of article 14, holding that a law may be constitutional though it applies to a single individual where, by reason of special circumstances, that individual may be treated as a class by himself.
Why it matters here, and this is the sentence to remember. Every criticism of a commission's findings in this book, and every question MU sets on the findings of commissions, has to begin from the proposition that a commission finds facts and decides nothing. It is not a court that failed to convict; it is a body that was never able to.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Seventy-Three
Objective and Causative Factors of Collective Agrarian Violence
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
MU has set this question in almost these words, and the answer it wants is three layers of cause with evidence at each, not a list of episodes.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the causes of collective agrarian violence in India operate at three depths. The structural causes are the distribution of land, the terms of tenancy, the wage and the debt, which produce a standing conflict whether or not anything happens in a given year. The institutional causes are the failure to implement the legislation that addressed each of those, together with the character of the local police and administration, which converts a standing conflict into a grievance with no lawful outlet. And the precipitating causes are the particular events that turn a grievance into an episode: a demand for the notified minimum wage, an eviction, an assertion of social equality, an election, or a harvest.
Why the three-layer form
Because an examiner setting a question about objective and causative factors is asking for analysis, and a chronological narrative is not one.
Three layers also make the answer usable. Each layer answers a different question. Structural causes answer why the conflict exists at all. Institutional causes answer why it is not resolved lawfully. Precipitating causes answer why it happened in that village in that week. And each layer has a different remedy, which is why the last chapter of this module can be written at all.
Layer one: structural causes
The distribution of land. Concentrated ownership beside a large landless population. This is the condition, and every episode in this module occurs inside it.
The terms of tenancy. Mostly unrecorded, terminable, and defeated by the resumption clause.
The wage. Fixed by custom below the notified minimum, which the chapter on the wage showed is forced labour within article 23 on the Asiad reasoning.
Debt. Informal, at rates no crop or wage can service, repayable in labour, and reaching bondage at its extreme.
And the coincidence with caste. The landholder and the labourer belong to different castes, so every economic dispute is also a status dispute, which is why the violence takes the form it does and why it is prosecuted, if at all, under the Atrocities Act.
The evidence for this layer is the module's own material: the settlements, the agrarian structure chapter, and the record of what land reform distributed.
Layer two: institutional causes
Land reform was not implemented, for the six reasons in that chapter: the district was the unit, the record was the landholder's, the interval was used, the beneficiary had to initiate, the exemptions were wide, and there was no consequence for inaction.
The protective statutes are unenforced. The minimum wage, the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act 1976 and the tenancy legislation all depend on an officer acting or on the weakest party complaining.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Seventy-Four
What the Law Can and Cannot Do Here
Syllabus topic 3, "Agrarian Violence and Repression"
❧
In one line
A criminal court can punish a massacre and can do nothing at all about the tenancy that caused it, and the honest close to this module is to say so.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the law's capacity in relation to agrarian violence is asymmetrical: the criminal law can, in principle, punish the episode, and in practice does so rarely and for the reasons the chapter on the criminal justice system gives; the civil and revenue law can alter the arrangement that produced it, and does not, for the six reasons the chapter on land reform gives; and the constitutional law supplies both the standards, in articles 21, 23, 38, 39 and 46, and the only instrument in this module that has repeatedly worked, which is the writ jurisdiction under articles 32 and 226, exercised to appoint fact-finders and to direct administration.
What the criminal law can do
It can punish an episode, and the instruments exist: group liability under sections 3(5) and 190, section 103(2) since 2023, the Atrocities Act, and the special provisions on victims and witnesses.
And it can do nothing about the arrangement. Every case in this module concerns a killing over a wage, a tenancy, a boundary or a demand for equality, and no criminal court has jurisdiction over any of the four.
Two further limits belong in the answer.
It operates after the event, when the harm is done and the evidence is being lost.
And it requires an offender, which the structural violence that produces most of the harm does not supply. The chapters on the wage, on displacement and on farmer suicide are three cases in which the criminal law has no instrument at all.
What the civil and revenue law can do
It can alter the arrangement. A ceiling proceeding, a tenancy recording, a bonded labour release, a forest rights determination and a minimum wage prosecution each change the terms of the relation rather than punishing an event.
And this is where the law's failure is located. Not in the courts and not in the statutes, which are numerous and were upheld, but in the machinery: the district as the unit, the landholder's record, the interval, the beneficiary's obligation to initiate, the exemptions, and the absence of any consequence for inaction.
The one place it worked is instructive and should be given: Operation Barga, where the State recorded a status at its own initiative, publicly and collectively. Its statutory descendant is section 6 of the Forest Rights Act 2006, which makes the gram sabha the authority to determine claims.
What the constitutional law can do
It supplies the standards.Article 21, after Maneka Gandhi, requiring the procedure by which life or liberty is taken to be right, just and fair. Article 23, which the wage chapter showed reaches payment below the statutory minimum. Articles 38, 39 and 46, which make the redistribution of material resources and the protection of the weaker sections from all forms of exploitation duties of the State.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Module III
❧
Chapter Seventy-Five
Who the Weaker Sections Are, and Who Decides
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
MU's phrase is not a legal term of art, and the first thing an answer must do is say what it covers and on whose authority.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: weaker sections is a constitutional expression rather than a defined term; it appears in article 46, which requires the State to promote with special care the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections of the people, and in particular of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes, and to protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation; who belongs to it is settled for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes by articles 341 and 342, under which the President specifies them by public notification and only Parliament may vary the list; and for the remaining groups it is settled not by a definition but by the protective statutes Parliament and the States have enacted, each of which identifies its own class.
Why the question of definition matters
Because Module III is organised by category of person rather than by category of act, and an answer that cannot say who is in the category has no structure.
And because the categories decide which law applies. The same blow to the same person attracts a different statute depending on who that person is, and this module is largely the study of that.
The constitutional vocabulary
Article 46. The State shall promote with special care the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections of the people, and in particular, of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes, and shall protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation.
Read the two halves. The first names an open category, weaker sections, and then names two closed ones within it. The second imposes a duty in terms wide enough to reach everything in this module, because "all forms of exploitation" is not the language of a penal statute.
Article 15(3). Nothing in article 15 shall prevent the State from making any special provision for women and children.
Article 15(4). Nothing in articles 15 or 29(2) shall prevent the State from making any special provision for the advancement of any socially and educationally backward classes of citizens or for the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes.
Article 341. The President may, by public notification, specify the castes, races or tribes which shall for the purposes of the Constitution be deemed to be Scheduled Castes in relation to a State or Union territory. Parliament may by law include in or exclude from the list, and a notification issued under clause (1) shall not be varied by any subsequent notification.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Seventy-Six
The Constitutional Vocabulary of Protection
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
Six articles supply the entire constitutional frame for Module III, and an answer that names them in the right order has a structure before it has any content.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the constitutional vocabulary of protection is article 14, equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws, which permits reasonable classification and so makes special provision possible at all; article 15, which forbids discrimination on grounds of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth while permitting by 15(3) special provision for women and children and by 15(4) for socially and educationally backward classes and the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes; article 17, abolishing untouchability and making the enforcement of a disability arising out of it an offence; article 21, life and personal liberty; article 23, prohibiting traffic in human beings, begar and other similar forms of forced labour; and the directive principles in articles 38, 39 and 46.
Why the order matters
Because the six do different work and a good answer distinguishes them.
Article 14 makes the rest possible. Without reasonable classification, every statute in this module would be vulnerable, since each of them treats a class of persons differently from everybody else.
Articles 15(3) and 15(4) remove the doubt. They put beyond argument what article 14 would have permitted anyway, which is why they are described as enabling rather than as exceptions.
Articles 17, 21 and 23 are the operative prohibitions. They are what a violation is measured against.
And articles 38, 39 and 46 supply the duty, which is unenforceable directly under article 37 and colours the interpretation of everything above.
Article 14, and the classification test
Article 14. The State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India.
The classification test, stated in Dalmia v. Tendolkar among others, is that a law may treat a class differently if the classification is founded on an intelligible differentia which distinguishes those grouped together from those left out, and if that differentia has a rational relation to the object the law seeks to achieve.
How every statute in this module satisfies it. The Atrocities Act classifies by membership of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and the differentia is the historical and continuing subjection which the Act exists to answer. POCSO classifies by age. The Domestic Violence Act classifies by sex and by domestic relationship. In each case the class is intelligible and the relation to the object is direct.
And the point a student should make. The equality challenge to a protective statute is almost never that the classification is unintelligible; it is that a particular provision goes further than the object requires. That is how section 18 of the Atrocities Act was challenged in Balothia, and how section 18A was challenged in Prathvi Raj Chauhan.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Seventy-Seven
Violence Against Women: The Scale, Counted
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
An answer that opens with a figure has to be able to defend it, so this chapter is about where the numbers come from, what they measure, and what they do not.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the record of violence against women in India comes principally from two sources, the annual Crime in India compilation of reported offences and the periodic National Family Health Survey, which asks women directly; the two disagree very substantially, and the disagreement is the most important fact about the record, because the first counts what was registered and the second counts what happened; a rise in the first is therefore consistent with a fall in the underlying violence, and a fall is consistent with a rise, and any answer that treats the reported figure as a measure of the violence has misread it.
Why a chapter on counting
Because MU sets questions on the incidence of violence against women and against children, and because the commonest fault in an answer is a confident figure with no source and no caveat.
And because the counting problem is itself a finding. The gap between what is reported and what is disclosed on a survey is a measure of how far the criminal justice system reaches into the household, and this module is about exactly that.
The two sources, and what each measures
Crime in India, compiled annually from the returns of the State police, counts cases registered under each offence. Its unit is a first information report, so it measures the intersection of three things: violence, a willingness to report, and a police station's willingness to register.
The National Family Health Survey asks a large sample of women directly, in private, about their experience of physical and sexual violence. Its unit is a disclosure to an interviewer, so it measures violence and a willingness to disclose, and not registration at all.
The consequence. A district in which reporting improves and registration is enforced will show a rise in Crime in India while the survey shows no change or a fall. That is the single most important thing a student can say about these figures.
What the record shows, stated carefully
Three propositions can be stated with confidence because both sources agree on them, and a student should confine an answer to propositions of this kind.
The offender is usually known to the victim, and in the case of physical violence within marriage is usually the husband. Both sources support this.
Violence within the household is disclosed on survey far more often than it is registered. The gap is large.
And the offences that are most reliably registered are those with a visible injury or a death. Dowry death, murder and grievous hurt are counted more accurately than cruelty, harassment or marital violence, because the first three leave something the system cannot ignore.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Seventy-Eight
Rape: The Offence, and How Its Definition Changed
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
The offence is defined by four acts and seven circumstances, and the whole of the modern law is in the definition of consent that follows them.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: under section 63 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, a man commits rape if he does any of four acts, namely penetration by the penis to any extent into the vagina, mouth, urethra or anus of a woman; insertion of any object or part of the body other than the penis into the vagina, urethra or anus; manipulation of any part of her body so as to cause penetration; or application of his mouth to her vagina, anus or urethra, or makes her do any of those with him or another, under any of seven descriptions: against her will; without her consent; with consent obtained by putting her or a person she is interested in in fear of death or of hurt; with consent given because she believes he is her husband when he knows he is not; with consent given when by reason of unsoundness of mind or intoxication or a stupefying substance she cannot understand what she consents to; with or without her consent when she is under eighteen; and when she is unable to communicate consent.
The definition of consent, which is where the modern law is
Explanation 2 to section 63 is the provision to know by heart.
Consent means an unequivocal voluntary agreement when the woman, by words, gestures or any form of verbal or non-verbal communication, communicates willingness to participate in the specific sexual act.
And the proviso: a woman who does not physically resist the act of penetration shall not by reason only of that fact be regarded as consenting.
Three things follow, and they are what the definition was written to achieve.
Consent must be communicated. Silence is not consent, and the absence of a refusal is not consent.
Consent is act-specific. It is willingness to participate in the specific sexual act, so consent to one act is not consent to another.
And the absence of physical resistance proves nothing. That proviso is the legislative answer to the reasoning in Mathura, which the next chapter takes.
The four acts and the two Exceptions
The acts are set out above and are deliberately wide: the offence is no longer confined to penile-vaginal penetration, and it covers making the woman do the act with the man or with another person.
Exception 1. A medical procedure or intervention shall not constitute rape.
Exception 2.Sexual intercourse or sexual acts by a man with his own wife, the wife not being under eighteen years of age, is not rape.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Seventy-Nine
Mathura, and the Amendment It Forced
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
The acquittal that produced the modern Indian law of consent, and the four things about its reasoning that an answer must be able to name.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Tuka Ram v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1979 SC 185, the Supreme Court acquitted two policemen of the rape of Mathura, a girl of between fourteen and sixteen, inside the Desai Gunj police station, holding that the onus is always on the prosecution to prove affirmatively each ingredient of the offence, that the High Court had made no finding that her consent was obtained by putting her in fear of death or of hurt so that the third clause of section 375 of the Indian Penal Code did not apply, that there could have been no such fear because she had been taken away from among her near and dear ones, and that the intercourse was not proved to amount to rape; and the open letter written by four law teachers in response, and the campaign that followed, produced the Criminal Law (Amendment) Act 1983, which created the offence of custodial rape and inserted a presumption of the absence of consent in such a case.
The facts, which have to be given
Mathura was an orphan, living with her brother Gama, both working as labourers. She had formed an intimacy with Ashok and they had decided to marry. Her brother lodged a report at the Desai Gunj police station alleging that she had been kidnapped.
All concerned were brought to the police station at about nine at night, and statements were recorded. At about half past ten the Head Constable directed everybody to leave. The two appellants, a Head Constable and a Constable attached to the station, then asked Mathura to wait and told her companions to leave.
The prosecution case was that Ganpat took her into a latrine and raped her, then dragged her to a chhapri at the back and raped her again, and that Tuka Ram thereafter fondled her private parts. Those waiting outside grew suspicious, shouted, and drew a crowd, and a complaint was lodged.
The medical evidence. She had no injury on her person. Her hymen showed old ruptures. The vagina admitted two fingers easily. Her age was estimated at between fourteen and sixteen. No semen was found on her.
The courts below. The Sessions Court acquitted. The High Court convicted, reasoning that the accused were strangers to her, that it was improbable she would make overtures to them, that the initiative must therefore have come from them, and that she could not have resisted it.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty
Consent, and the Presumption in Custodial Rape
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
Two things had to change after Mathura: what consent means, and who has to prove it once intercourse is admitted.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: consent is now defined by Explanation 2 to section 63 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 as an unequivocal voluntary agreement communicated by words, gestures or any form of verbal or non-verbal communication indicating willingness to participate in the specific sexual act, with a proviso that a woman who does not physically resist is not by reason only of that fact to be regarded as consenting; and where sexual intercourse by the accused is proved and the question is whether it was without consent, and the woman states in her evidence that she did not consent, the court shall presume that she did not, in the classes of case for which the presumption is provided, of which the custodial and aggravated cases created after Mathura are the core.
The two problems Mathura exposed
What consent is. The old law had no definition, so courts inferred consent from circumstances, and the circumstances most often relied on were the absence of injury and the absence of a struggle. That is an inference from submission to agreement, and it is wrong.
Who must prove. The prosecution must prove absence of consent, as it must prove every ingredient. In a case where the act is admitted and the only question is consent, that places on the woman the whole burden of establishing a negative about her own state of mind, in circumstances designed to leave no evidence.
Two devices answer the two problems, and they must be kept separate in an answer. The definition answers the first. The presumption answers the second.
The definition
Explanation 2 to section 63. Consent means an unequivocal voluntary agreement when the woman by words, gestures or any form of verbal or non-verbal communication communicates willingness to participate in the specific sexual act.
Four elements, and each was chosen against a particular line of reasoning.
Unequivocal. An ambiguous response is not consent.
Voluntary. Agreement obtained by fear, deceit or the exercise of authority is not voluntary, which connects the definition to descriptions (iii), (iv) and (v) and to sections 68 and 69.
Communicated. Consent is a thing the woman does, not a state a court infers. Silence communicates nothing.
To the specific sexual act. Consent is act-specific, so agreement to one act is not agreement to another and consent may be withdrawn.
And the proviso: a woman who does not physically resist shall not by reason only of that fact be regarded as consenting. That is Mathura's first error answered in terms.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty-One
The Two-Finger Test, and Its End
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
A medical observation with no evidentiary value survived three decades of criticism, and two decisions ended it: one for the reason, and one for the prohibition.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the two-finger test, or per vaginum examination, was the practice of recording whether the vagina admitted one or two fingers, from which an opinion was expressed that the woman was habituated to sexual intercourse, and from which consent on the occasion in question was then argued; in Lillu v. State of Haryana, (2013) 14 SCC 643, the Supreme Court held that the test and its interpretation violate the right of rape survivors to privacy, physical and mental integrity and dignity, and that a finding of habituation raises no presumption of consent; and in State of Jharkhand v. Shailendra Kumar Rai, (2023) 14 SCC 471, it held that the test has no scientific basis, neither proves nor disproves an allegation of rape, re-victimises and re-traumatises the woman, is an affront to her dignity, and must not be conducted.
Why it lasted so long
Because it looked like evidence. A doctor recorded an observation, an opinion followed from it, and a court treated the opinion as expert evidence.
Three fallacies were compressed into that sequence, and naming them is the substance of an answer.
One: the observation proves nothing about the occasion. Whether the vagina admits two fingers says nothing about whether intercourse occurred on the day in question, still less about whether it was consensual.
Two: habituation is not consent. Even if a woman had had intercourse before, that has no bearing on whether she agreed on this occasion. This is the fallacy Mathura's reasoning rested on, and Lillu names it.
And three: it was used to attack the woman rather than to prove a fact. Its practical function in a trial was to put the prosecutrix's sexual history before the court under the cover of a medical opinion, at a time when that history was not otherwise admissible.
The reasoning: Lillu
Lillu v. State of Haryana, (2013) 14 SCC 643, decided on 11 April 2013.
Facts. The prosecutrix was thirteen years, nine months and two days old on the date of the incident, her date of birth being taken from the school register and proved by two teachers. The medical officer had recorded that the hymen was completely torn and that the vagina admitted two fingers, and had opined that the prosecutrix was habituated to sexual activities. The defence relied on that opinion.
Held. Since the prosecutrix was below the statutory age, it was wholly immaterial whether she was a consenting party, so the medical opinion could not assist the defence in any event. On the practice itself, the Court held that the two-finger test and its interpretation violate the right of rape survivors to privacy, physical and mental integrity and dignity; that survivors are entitled to legal recourse that does not re-traumatise them or violate their physical or mental integrity and dignity; and that medical procedures must be conducted in a manner that respects their right to consent and must not constitute cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment. A conclusion that the woman is habituated to sexual intercourse cannot by itself give rise to a presumption of consent.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty-Two
The 2013 Amendment, and the Committee Behind It
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
A committee reported in thirty days, Parliament took part of what it recommended, and the offences it created are the ones the Sanhita now carries.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Criminal Law (Amendment) Act 2013 followed the report of the Justice J.S. Verma Committee, constituted after the Delhi gang rape of December 2012 and reporting within about thirty days; the Act widened the definition of rape from penile-vaginal intercourse to the four acts now in section 63 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023; it created new offences of acid attack, sexual harassment, assault with intent to disrobe, voyeurism and stalking, which are now sections 124, 75, 76, 77 and 78; it raised the punishments, including for repeated offences and for rape causing death or a persistent vegetative state; and it made failure by a public servant to record information and failure of a hospital to give treatment offences in themselves.
The Committee, and why the speed matters
The Committee was constituted in December 2012 and reported in about thirty days, having received a very large number of submissions. The speed is worth a sentence in an answer for two reasons.
It shows what a legislative response under pressure looks like, and the Act that followed was passed within weeks of the report.
And it explains the gap between the report and the Act. A Committee reporting that quickly produces a comprehensive scheme; a legislature acting that quickly takes the parts on which there is agreement. The next section is about what was left.
What the Act did
Widened the definition of rape. From penile-vaginal penetration to the four acts now in section 63: penile penetration of the vagina, mouth, urethra or anus; insertion of any object or body part other than the penis; manipulation causing penetration; and application of the mouth. And it covers making the woman do any of those with the man or with another.
Defined consent. The Explanation now carried by section 63, and the proviso that absence of physical resistance is not consent.
Created new offences, which in the Sanhita are:
Section 124, voluntarily causing grievous hurt by use of acid, and the attempt to do so, together with the regulation of the sale of acid that followed.
Section 75, sexual harassment, defined by four acts: physical contact and advances involving unwelcome and explicit sexual overtures; a demand or request for sexual favours; showing pornography against a woman's will; and making sexually coloured remarks.
Section 76, assault or use of criminal force with intent to disrobe a woman or compel her to be naked.
Section 77, voyeurism, watching or capturing the image of a woman engaging in a private act in circumstances where she would usually have the expectation of not being observed.
Section 78, stalking, following a woman and contacting or attempting to contact her to foster personal interaction repeatedly despite a clear indication of disinterest, or monitoring her use of the internet, email or any other form of electronic communication.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty-Three
The Marital Rape Exception
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
The one place where the criminal law still names a person a man may not be prosecuted for raping, and the state of the question after Independent Thought.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: Exception 2 to section 63 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 provides that sexual intercourse or sexual acts by a man with his own wife, the wife not being under eighteen years of age, is not rape; the words "not being under eighteen" are the result of Independent Thought v. Union of India, AIR 2017 SC 4904, which read down the corresponding exception in the Indian Penal Code so far as it related to a girl child below eighteen, on the grounds that it was arbitrary and violative of articles 14, 15 and 21 and was inconsistent with the Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012, which must prevail; and the Court in that case expressly stated that nothing in the judgment was to be taken as an observation one way or the other on the issue of marital rape, so the wider question remains open.
What the exception does and does not cover
It covers sexual intercourse and sexual acts by a man with his own wife, aged eighteen or over.
It does not cover a wife under eighteen, since Independent Thought.
It does not cover a wife living separately, because section 67 makes sexual intercourse by a man with his own wife living separately, whether under a decree of separation or otherwise, without her consent, an offence in itself.
It does not cover other offences. Cruelty under section 85, hurt, grievous hurt, criminal intimidation and the offences under the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005 are all available on the same facts. Section 3 of that Act defines domestic violence to include sexual abuse, so a wife has a civil remedy for conduct which is not an offence of rape.
And it does not cover conduct falling outside the definition of a wife, which is why the age question mattered so much.
The argument for removing it
One: it rests on a fiction. The historical justification was that the wife had given a general consent by the marriage, irrevocable during it. That proposition cannot survive the definition of consent now in Explanation 2 to section 63, which requires an unequivocal voluntary agreement communicated to the specific sexual act. A general consent given once, to acts unspecified, is the opposite of what the section requires.
Two: article 14. Two women subjected to the same act are treated differently according to whether the man is married to them. The differentia is marriage; the object of the offence is the protection of bodily autonomy; and the relation between the two is what has to be established.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty-Four
The Trial: Dignity, In Camera, and the Victim's Identity
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
What happens to a victim inside the courtroom, and the four rules that govern it.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the trial of a sexual offence is governed by four rules directed at the victim: the inquiry and trial shall be conducted in camera, which State of Punjab v. Gurmit Singh held to be a duty rather than a discretion; the identity of the victim may not be disclosed, section 72 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 making it an offence to print or publish the name or any matter which may make known her identity, and section 73 making it an offence to print or publish any matter in relation to such proceedings without the court's permission; the victim is entitled to compensation under section 396 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 and to the protection of the witness protection scheme every State Government must prepare and notify under section 398; and the manner of the trial itself is regulated, by directions on the conduct of counsel and of the court which Aparna Bhat v. State of Madhya Pradesh collected.
Why the trial needs its own rules
Because the ordinary features of a criminal trial operate against this victim in particular.
The trial is public, and the offence is one the victim will be identified by for the rest of her life.
Cross-examination is unrestricted in principle, and the questions that come most naturally to the defence are about her character and her history.
The trial is slow, and she must attend, repeatedly, in the same building as the accused.
And the evidence is her word, so everything depends on her being able to give it.
The four rules below are answers to those four features, and presenting them that way is better than listing provisions.
Rule one: in camera
State of Punjab v. Gurmit Singh, AIR 1996 SC 1393, (1996) 2 SCC 384, decided on 16 January 1996.
Facts. The prosecutrix, a schoolgirl below sixteen, was abducted and subjected to sexual intercourse by three men without her consent and against her will. The defence attacked her age and her character. The trial court acquitted, and the State appealed.
Held, on the facts. She was abducted and forcibly subjected to intercourse without her consent and against her will, so the question of age paled into insignificance, though on the evidence, including a birth certificate and the parents' explanation of a change of name, she was in fact below sixteen.
Held, on the conduct of the trial. The provision requiring the inquiry into and trial of a rape case to be conducted in camera casts a duty on the court to do so invariably. It is not merely permissive, and courts are obliged to act in furtherance of the intention expressed by the legislature. An in camera trial keeps faith with the self-respect of the victim, and is likely to improve the quality of her evidence, because she will not be hesitant or bashful as she would be in an open court under the gaze of the public. It is also unlawful to print or publish any matter in relation to such proceedings except with the previous permission of the court.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty-Five
Sexual Harassment at the Workplace
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
A court legislated in 1997 because Parliament had not, the guidelines were still unimplemented fifteen years later, and the Act finally arrived in 2013.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1997 SC 3011, the Supreme Court, finding no domestic law occupying the field, laid down guidelines binding until legislation was enacted, drawing on article 14, article 15, article 19(1)(g) and article 21 and on the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination Against Women; in Apparel Export Promotion Council v. A.K. Chopra, AIR 1999 SC 625, it held that each incident of sexual harassment at work violates the fundamental rights to gender equality and to life and liberty, and that an attempt to molest is itself harassment; in Medha Kotwal Lele v. Union of India, (2013) 1 SCC 297, decided fifteen years after Vishaka and with the legislation still not enacted, it directed the States and the professional bodies to put the machinery in place and held that non-compliance may be taken to the High Court; and the Sexual Harassment of Women at Workplace (Prevention, Prohibition and Redressal) Act 2013 is the statute that followed.
Why this sequence is the module's best example
Because it shows, in one subject and over sixteen years, everything Module I said about how Indian law responds to a form of violence the criminal law was not reaching.
A gap. No statute covered the conduct, and the criminal law reached only the extreme instances.
A court fills it. Vishaka, on the constitutional guarantees and an international convention.
The guidelines are not implemented. Medha Kotwal Lele, fifteen years later.
And the legislature arrives. The Act of 2013.
A student who tells that story has answered any question on this topic, and can then take the Act.
The Act
Section 2 defines the terms. Sexual harassment includes any one or more of the following unwelcome acts or behaviour, whether directly or by implication: physical contact and advances; a demand or request for sexual favours; making sexually coloured remarks; showing pornography; and any other unwelcome physical, verbal or non-verbal conduct of a sexual nature. Workplace is defined widely and includes a dwelling place or a house, which is what brings a domestic worker within the Act.
Section 3 is the prohibition, and its sub-section (2) lists the circumstances which, if they occur in relation to an act of sexual harassment, may amount to it: implied or explicit promise of preferential treatment; implied or explicit threat of detrimental treatment; implied or explicit threat about present or future employment status; interference with work or the creation of an intimidating or offensive or hostile work environment; and humiliating treatment likely to affect health or safety.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty-Six
Domestic Violence: A Civil Answer to a Criminal Problem
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
The only statute in this paper that answers violence with an order rather than a prosecution, and the argument about whether that is a weakness.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Protection of Women from Domestic Violence Act 2005 defines domestic violence in section 3 as any act, omission, commission or conduct of the respondent which harms or injures or endangers the health, safety, life, limb or well-being, whether mental or physical, of the aggrieved person, or tends to do so, and includes physical abuse, sexual abuse, verbal and emotional abuse and economic abuse; which harasses, harms, injures or endangers her with a view to coercing her or a person related to her to meet an unlawful demand for dowry or other property; which has the effect of threatening her by such conduct; or which otherwise injures or causes harm to her; and it gives a Magistrate power, on an application under section 12, to make protection, residence, monetary, custody and compensation orders under sections 18 to 22, and interim and ex parte orders under section 23, with a right to reside in the shared household secured by section 17.
Why a civil statute
Because a great many women subjected to violence in the household want the violence to stop and do not want the man prosecuted, and a legal system that offers only prosecution offers them nothing they will use.
Three features follow from that choice, and they are the substance of an answer.
The remedy is an order, not a sentence. What the woman gets is a direction, enforceable by the court, that the respondent stop doing something or start doing something.
The standard is the civil one. The Magistrate acts on the balance of probabilities, not on proof beyond reasonable doubt.
And the trigger is her application, not the State's decision to prosecute, so she controls whether the proceeding continues.
The definition, and why it is the widest in this book
Section 3 covers four heads: harm or endangerment of health, safety, life, limb or well-being whether mental or physical, or the tendency to do so; harassment to coerce an unlawful dowry demand; conduct having the effect of threatening her by either of those; and any other conduct injuring or causing harm, physical or mental.
And Explanation I defines four kinds of abuse.
Physical abuse: any act or conduct of such a nature as to cause bodily pain, harm or danger to life, limb or health, or to impair her health or development, including assault, criminal intimidation and criminal force.
Sexual abuse: any conduct of a sexual nature that abuses, humiliates, degrades or otherwise violates the dignity of woman. This is the provision that gives a married woman a remedy for conduct falling within Exception 2 to section 63 of the Nyaya Sanhita, and it should be given whenever the marital rape exception is discussed.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty-Seven
Dowry Death and Cruelty
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
Three statutes and one death, held together by a presumption, because the evidence of what happened is inside a household.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 80 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 provides that where the death of a woman is caused by burns or bodily injury, or occurs otherwise than under normal circumstances, within seven years of her marriage, and it is shown that soon before her death she was subjected to cruelty or harassment by her husband or any relative of her husband for, or in connection with, any demand for dowry, such death shall be called a dowry death and such husband or relative shall be deemed to have caused her death, punishable with imprisonment not less than seven years and up to imprisonment for life; section 85 punishes a husband or a relative of the husband who subjects a woman to cruelty with up to three years and fine; and the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961 makes the giving or taking of dowry an offence by section 3 and the demand for it an offence by section 4.
Why three statutes
Because the transaction has three stages and each needed a different provision.
The demand and the giving. The Dowry Prohibition Act 1961, which addresses the practice itself.
The treatment of the woman. Section 85 of the Sanhita, cruelty, which addresses what is done to her while the demand is pressed.
And her death. Section 80, which addresses the outcome, and which exists because the evidence of what happened between those three stages is inside a household with no independent witnesses.
Section 80 broken down
Five elements, all of which the prosecution must establish.
The death of a woman.
Caused by burns or bodily injury, or occurring otherwise than under normal circumstances.
Within seven years of her marriage.
Soon before her death she was subjected to cruelty or harassment.
By her husband or any relative of her husband, for or in connection with any demand for dowry.
Then the deeming provision. Such death is called a dowry death, and such husband or relative shall be deemed to have caused her death.
The punishment: not less than seven years, extending to imprisonment for life.
And the Explanation: dowry has the same meaning as in section 2 of the Dowry Prohibition Act 1961.
The two phrases that decide cases
"Otherwise than under normal circumstances." This is what brings a death by hanging, by poison or by an unexplained fall within the section, without the prosecution having to prove homicide. It is the widest element and it does most of the work.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty-Eight
Honour Killing, and the Khap
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
A crowd punishing a marriage, and the three-part direction the Supreme Court answered it with, which is the model for every later set of directions in this paper.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: an honour killing is the killing of a person, usually by members of their own family or community, for a marriage or a relationship the family or community regards as dishonouring it; there is no offence of that name in Indian law and the killing is charged as murder, now under section 103 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023; and in Shakti Vahini v. Union of India, AIR 2018 SC 1601, the Supreme Court held that the assertion of choice is an inseparable facet of liberty and dignity, that a khap panchayat which arrogates to itself the position of a law maker and imposes punishment acts unlawfully, and it laid down preventive, remedial and punitive measures which are set out below.
Why it belongs in this paper rather than in a paper on homicide
Because it is collective violence in both senses Module I gave.
Collective in the actor, since the decision is taken by a family, a clan or an assembly, and executed by several.
And collective in the victim, since the person is killed for a category of conduct which the group regards as an offence against itself, and the killing is a demonstration to everybody else who might do the same.
The third feature is the one that makes it a legal problem of its own. The killers regard themselves as enforcing a norm, not as committing a crime, and they are supported in that by the community. That is the State's monopoly of legitimate force being challenged in the most direct way this book contains, which is why Module I's chapter on that monopoly is the right frame for it.
The case
Shakti Vahini v. Union of India, AIR 2018 SC 1601, (2018) 7 SCC 192, decided on 27 March 2018.
Facts. A petition under article 32 by an organisation authorised by the National Commission for Women to conduct a research study on honour killings in Haryana and western Uttar Pradesh, seeking directions to the Union and the States to take preventive steps, to frame national and State plans of action, to constitute special cells in each district which couples could approach for their safety, and to launch prosecutions in every case.
Held, on the principle. The assertion of choice is an inseparable facet of liberty and dignity. Elders of a family or clan cannot proclaim a verdict on a marriage of choice and eliminate the life of those who have exercised that choice. A khap panchayat or any assembly which arrogates to itself the position of a law maker and imposes punishment acts unlawfully.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Eighty-Nine
Acid Attack
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
A separate offence since 2013, with a minimum of ten years and a fine that must be enough to pay for the victim's treatment, and the part that mattered was not the offence but the regulation of the sale.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 124 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes whoever causes permanent or partial damage or deformity to, or burns or maims or disfigures or disables, any part of the body of a person, or causes grievous hurt, by throwing acid on or administering acid to that person, or by any other means, with the intention or the knowledge that he is likely to cause such injury, or causes a person to be in a permanent vegetative state, with imprisonment of not less than ten years extending to imprisonment for life, and with fine, the proviso requiring that the fine be just and reasonable to meet the medical expenses of the treatment of the victim; and sub-section (2) punishes the attempt to throw or administer acid.
Why a separate offence was needed
Before 2013 an acid attack was charged as grievous hurt, and the difficulty was threefold.
The harm did not fit the definition. Grievous hurt was defined by a list, and an injury that destroys a face without emasculating, blinding both eyes, or fracturing a bone had to be brought in under the residual limb about endangering life or causing severe bodily pain for twenty days.
The sentence did not reflect the harm. Grievous hurt carried a far shorter maximum, and the injury in these cases is permanent and disfiguring.
And the fine went to the State. A general fine is payable to the Government, so a victim facing years of surgery received nothing from it unless compensation was separately ordered.
Section 124 answers all three, and the third is answered by the proviso, which is the provision to remember.
Broken down
The result required: permanent or partial damage or deformity; or burning, maiming, disfiguring or disabling any part or parts of the body; or grievous hurt; or causing the person to be in a permanent vegetative state.
The means: throwing acid on, or administering acid to, the person, or by using any other means. The words "any other means" cover a corrosive substance that is not acid in the chemical sense.
The mental element: intention to cause such injury, or knowledge that he is likely to cause it.
The sentence: not less than ten years, extending to imprisonment for life, and fine.
And the proviso: the fine shall be just and reasonable to meet the medical expenses of the treatment of the victim, and, under the scheme of the section, any fine imposed is to be paid to the victim.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety
Trafficking and Prostitution
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
The one protective statute in this paper that is routinely used against the person it protects, and the criticism that follows from it.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 143 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes trafficking of a person, defined as recruiting, transporting, harbouring, transferring or receiving a person, for the purpose of exploitation, by using threats, force, coercion, abduction, fraud, deception, abuse of power, or by inducement including the giving or receiving of payments to achieve the consent of a person having control over the trafficked person, and section 144 punishes the exploitation of a trafficked child; and the Immoral Traffic (Prevention) Act 1956 punishes keeping a brothel by section 3, living on the earnings of prostitution by section 4, procuring, inducing or taking a person for prostitution by section 5, detaining a person in such premises by section 6, prostitution in or near a public place by section 7, seducing or soliciting by section 8 and seduction of a person in custody by section 9.
The structure of the 1956 Act
It does not prohibit prostitution. That is the first thing to say and most answers do not say it. What the Act punishes is the organisation and the exploitation of it: the brothel, the person living on the earnings, the procurer, the person who detains.
Sections 3 to 6 are directed at the organiser: keeping a brothel or allowing premises to be used as one; living on the earnings; procuring, inducing or taking a person for the sake of prostitution; and detaining a person in premises where prostitution is carried on.
Sections 7 and 8 are the two that reach the woman herself: prostitution in or in the vicinity of a public place, and seducing or soliciting for the purpose of prostitution.
Section 9 punishes the seduction of a person in custody, by a person having custody, charge or care of, or in a position of authority over, that person.
Sections 13, 15, 16 and 17 are the machinery: a Special Police Officer and an advisory body; search without warrant; the rescue of a person; and the intermediate custody of a person removed on a search or rescued.
The criticism, which is the examinable half
Sections 7 and 8 are used against the woman. The statistics of prosecution under this Act are dominated by these two sections, which reach soliciting and public-place prostitution, and not by sections 3 to 6, which reach those who profit. A statute enacted to suppress traffic in persons is therefore enforced principally against the person trafficked.
Rescue is not consent. Sections 15 to 17 permit a woman to be removed on a search and placed in intermediate custody, and then in a protective home, without her agreement. The protection is real and so is the objection: a person removed from a brothel and detained in an institution has been detained.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety-One
Violence Against Children: The Scale, Counted
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
MU has set violence against children on three separate papers, and the ground an answer stands on is a national study, a set of statutes with four different ages, and a reporting problem worse than the one for women.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the record of violence against children in India rests on the Study on Child Abuse commissioned by the Ministry of Women and Child Development and published in 2007, which surveyed children directly across thirteen States and remains the largest such exercise India has conducted, and on the annual compilation of reported offences, principally under the Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012 since it came into force; the two disagree for the same reason the two sources on violence against women disagree, that one counts what was disclosed and the other what was registered; and the reporting problem is worse for children because in the great majority of cases the person who would have to report is a member of the household or is known to it.
Why counting is harder here
The chapter on the scale of violence against women set out four reasons the reported figure understates. All four apply, and three more are added.
The child does not report. A complaint requires a person who knows the law, can reach a police station and can persist. A child has none of the three, so the report comes from an adult, and the adult is very often related to the offender.
The offender is usually known. Where the offender is a member of the family or a person in a position of trust, the household has a reason not to report which the household of a stranger's victim does not.
And the child is a poor witness in an adversarial system, not because the account is unreliable but because the procedure was not built for a witness of that age. Sections 33 and 35 of POCSO are the legislative answer, and they are taken in the next chapter.
What the 2007 Study established
Three propositions, and an answer should confine itself to propositions of this kind rather than quoting percentages that vary between sources.
Abuse is common and is disclosed far more often on a survey than it is reported. The study asked children directly and found disclosure rates for physical, sexual and emotional abuse of an order the registered figures do not approach.
Boys are abused too, in numbers the reported figures do not show, which is one of the reasons POCSO was drafted gender-neutral for the child.
And most abuse is by a person known to the child, including within the family and within institutions.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety-Two
The POCSO Scheme
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
A gender-neutral, age-defined statute with two presumptions and a trial designed round the child, and the four things about it a student must be able to state.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012 defines a child as a person below eighteen and creates four graded offences: penetrative sexual assault in section 3 with punishment in section 4, its aggravated form in section 5 with punishment in section 6, sexual assault in section 7, being touching with sexual intent or any other act with sexual intent involving physical contact without penetration, with punishment in section 8, its aggravated form in section 9 with punishment in section 10, and sexual harassment in section 11 with punishment in section 12; it imposes a duty to report by section 19 and makes failure to report an offence by section 21; it reverses the burden by section 29, under which the Special Court shall presume that a person prosecuted under sections 3, 5, 7 or 9 committed the offence unless the contrary is proved, and by section 30, the presumption of a culpable mental state; and it regulates the trial by section 33 and requires the child's evidence to be recorded within thirty days and the trial to be completed as far as possible within one year by section 35.
The four features that make it different
One: it is gender-neutral as to the child. Both the victim and, in the drafting of the offences, the offender may be of any gender. That is a departure from the Sanhita's offences against women and it follows from what the 2007 Study found about boys.
Two: age replaces consent. Below eighteen, consent is irrelevant to every offence in the Act. There is no equivalent of the seven descriptions in section 63; the age does the work.
Three: the burden is reversed. Section 29 is the strongest presumption in any statute in this book, and section 30 adds a presumption of the mental state. Both are examined below.
Four: the trial is regulated in the statute itself. Section 33 governs how the Special Court proceeds, and section 35 fixes time limits. Most Indian statutes leave procedure to the Code; this one does not.
The offences, in four grades
Section 3, penetrative sexual assault, and section 4, its punishment. The section defines penetration in four limbs, corresponding to those in section 63 of the Sanhita.
Section 5, aggravated penetrative sexual assault. A long list of aggravating circumstances, of which the classes to name are: the offence by a police officer, a member of the armed forces, a public servant, the staff or management of a jail, remand home, protection home, observation home or other custodial institution, of a hospital, or of an educational or religious institution; by a relative of the child; on a child below twelve; gang penetrative sexual assault; the use of a deadly weapon; causing grievous hurt or bodily harm and injury; causing the child to become pregnant; on a child suffering from a physical or mental disability; and where the person is in a position of trust or authority over the child. Section 6 carries the punishment.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety-Three
POCSO Before the Courts
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
Two decisions, three years apart: one where a court read a limitation into the Act and was corrected, and one where a court settled what possession means and stated the rule that keeps the presumptions constitutional.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Attorney General for India v. Satish, (2022) 5 SCC 545, the Supreme Court rejected the construction that section 7 of the Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012 requires skin to skin contact, holding that nothing in the section requires direct contact and that such a reading limits the operation of the law and tends to subvert its intention; and in Just Rights for Children Alliance v. S. Harish, 2024 INSC 716, the Court held that section 15 creates three distinct offences and is an inchoate crime, that possession for that section includes constructive possession and immediate control so that viewing without downloading may be possession, that the presumption of a culpable mental state under section 30 operates only once the foundational facts are established, and it directed that the term child pornography shall not be used in any judicial order or judgment, the term child sexual exploitation and abuse material being endorsed instead.
The first case: reading a limitation in
Attorney General for India v. Satish, (2022) 5 SCC 545, AIR 2021 SC 5817, decided on 18 November 2021.
Facts. The Bombay High Court had held that pressing the breast of a child over her clothing, without removing the garment, was not sexual assault under section 7, because that section required skin to skin contact, and had convicted the accused of the lesser offence of outraging modesty under the Penal Code instead. The Attorney General for India, the National Commission for Women and the State appealed.
Held. The construction was rejected and the conviction under POCSO restored. Section 7 requires touching with sexual intent, or any other act with sexual intent which involves physical contact without penetration, and nothing in it requires direct skin to skin contact. Reading such a requirement into the section not merely limits the operation of the law but tends to subvert its intention, and has the effect of permitting inventions and evasions meant to continue the mischief Parliament wished to avoid.
The comparative material. The Court noted the English construction under which touching includes touching through anything, and the Iowa decisions rejecting the argument that contact through clothing is not contact, where the test was that prohibited contact occurs when the specified body parts or their substitutes touch and when the intervening material would not prevent participants, viewed objectively, from perceiving that they had touched.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety-Four
Child Labour
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
In one line
Structural violence with a statute against it, and a family exception written into the statute in 2016 that a great deal of Indian child labour fits inside.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 24 provides that no child below fourteen shall be employed to work in any factory or mine or engaged in any other hazardous employment; section 3 of the Child and Adolescent Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act 1986, as amended in 2016, provides that no child shall be employed or permitted to work in any occupation or process, subject to two exceptions, that the child helps his family or family enterprise, other than in a hazardous occupation set out in the Schedule, after school hours or during vacations, and that the child works as an artist in the audio-visual entertainment industry or in sports, except the circus, subject to prescribed conditions and provided the work does not affect his school education; section 3A prohibits the employment of adolescents, being persons between fourteen and eighteen, in hazardous occupations and processes; and section 14 punishes employment in contravention with six months to two years or a fine of twenty thousand to fifty thousand rupees, or both, with a proviso that parents or guardians are not punished unless they permit the child to work for commercial purposes, and sub-section (1B) exempting parents and guardians from punishment in the case of a first offence.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because it satisfies the test the chapter on what violence means set out. The harm is avoidable, since a different arrangement of household income and schooling would prevent it. It is produced by an arrangement rather than by an actor, since the employer, the parent and the school are all doing what their circumstances make ordinary. And it falls on a group selected by a characteristic, namely the children of households without land, credit or an adult wage.
And because article 39(e) says so. The directive is that the tender age of children is not abused and that citizens are not forced by economic necessity to enter avocations unsuited to their age or strength. Economic necessity is named in the Constitution as the mechanism.
The scheme of the Act after 2016
Before 2016 the Act prohibited the employment of a child below fourteen in the occupations and processes listed in its Schedule, and regulated conditions elsewhere. So a child could lawfully work in an unlisted occupation.
After 2016 the structure was inverted, and this is the change to state.
Section 3(1): no child shall be employed or permitted to work in any occupation or process. A complete prohibition, not a list.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety-Five
Child Marriage
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
Two years' rigorous imprisonment for a marriage the same statute leaves standing until the child asks a court to end it.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: under section 2(a) of the Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006 a "child" is a male who has not completed twenty-one years or a female who has not completed eighteen; section 3 makes every child marriage voidable at the option of the contracting party who was a child, on a petition filed in the district court by that party alone, at any time before that party completes two years from attaining majority; section 12 makes the marriage null and void where the minor was taken or enticed out of lawful keeping, compelled by force or induced by deceit, or sold for the purpose of marriage or trafficked or used for immoral purposes after it; sections 9, 10 and 11 punish, respectively, the male adult above eighteen who contracts a child marriage, whoever performs, conducts, directs or abets one, and the person having charge of the child who promotes it, permits it or negligently fails to prevent it, each with rigorous imprisonment up to two years and fine up to one lakh rupees; section 15 makes every offence under the Act cognizable and non-bailable; and section 16 requires every State Government to appoint Child Marriage Prohibition Officers.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because the harm is done by an institution rather than by an assailant, and the institution is the family. A girl is married at fifteen, leaves school, bears a child before her body has finished growing, and lives the rest of her life inside a household she did not choose. No single act in that sequence looks like a blow. The whole of it is the classic case of what this paper calls structural violence, and the reason it appears under topic 4 rather than in a family law paper is that Parliament chose to answer it with a criminal statute and then made that statute unable to undo the thing it criminalises.
The scheme of the Act
A definition that is not the same for both sexes. Section 2(a) sets twenty-one for a male and eighteen for a female. That asymmetry is inherited from the marriage laws and survives in this Act, and it is worth saying in an answer, because it means a nineteen-year-old husband is a "child" for the purposes of the Act while his eighteen-year-old wife is not.
A marriage that stands unless the child undoes it. Section 3 is the pivot of the whole statute. The marriage is voidable, not void. It is valid, it produces a valid status, and it goes on producing that status until the party who was a child at the time petitions the district court. Nobody else may petition. The Child Marriage Prohibition Officer joins a minor's petition under section 3(2) but cannot bring one of their own, and a parent cannot bring one on the child's behalf once the child is of age.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety-Six
The Child in Conflict With Law
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
A statutory route by which a child of sixteen may be tried, convicted and sentenced as an adult, and the two decisions that refused to create the same route by construction.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 14 of the Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection of Children) Act 2015 requires the Board to hold an inquiry into a child in conflict with law and to complete it within four months, extendable; section 15 requires the Board, where a heinous offence is alleged against a child who has completed or is above sixteen, to conduct a preliminary assessment into his mental and physical capacity to commit such offence, his ability to understand the consequences of the offence, and the circumstances in which he allegedly committed it, with a proviso allowing the Board to take the assistance of experienced psychologists or psycho-social workers, and an Explanation that the preliminary assessment is not a trial; section 18 sets out the orders the Board may pass where the child is not sent up, running from admonition to a special home for not more than three years; and section 18(3) allows the Board, on the preliminary assessment, to transfer the trial to the Children's Court, whose powers are in section 19 and which must, if it convicts, send the child to a place of safety till he attains twenty-one and only thereafter to jail.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because it is the one place in Indian criminal law where the answer to a violent act was to move the line between the child and the adult. Every other chapter in this module asks what the law does about violence done to a weak person. This chapter asks the opposite question, what the law does about violence done by one, and the answer Parliament gave in 2015 was to let a Board decide, case by case, that a particular sixteen-year-old should be treated as though he were not a child at all. That is a decision about the boundary of the criminal law itself, and the arguments on both sides of it are examinable.
The three classes of offence
Everything in this chapter turns on which of three boxes the offence falls into, and the definitions are in section 2.
Class
Definition
Section
Petty offence
Maximum punishment up to three years
2(45)
Serious offence
Minimum more than three years and not exceeding seven, or maximum more than seven with a minimum of not less than seven
2(54)
Heinous offence
Minimum punishment of imprisonment for seven years or more
2(33)
Only a heinous offence, and only against a child who has completed sixteen, opens the door to section 15. For everything else the Board disposes of the matter under section 18 and the child is never tried as an adult.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety-Seven
Corporal Punishment and Violence in Institutions
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
The offences the 2015 Act created against children, including the two nobody teaches: the child beaten in a children's home and the child recruited by a militant group.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the offences in turn.
Section 75 punishes whoever, having the actual charge of, or control over, a child, assaults, abandons, abuses, exposes or wilfully neglects the child, in a manner likely to cause unnecessary mental or physical suffering, with imprisonment up to three years or a fine of one lakh rupees, rising to rigorous imprisonment up to five years where the offender is employed by or manages an organisation entrusted with the care of the child, and to rigorous imprisonment of not less than three years and up to ten where the child is physically incapacitated, develops a mental illness or is put at risk to life or limb.
Section 76 punishes employing or using a child for begging with up to five years, and with rigorous imprisonment of not less than seven years and up to ten where the person amputates or maims the child. Section 77 punishes giving a child intoxicating liquor, a narcotic drug, tobacco products or a psychotropic substance with rigorous imprisonment up to seven years.
Section 82 punishes corporal punishment in a child care institution with a fine of ten thousand rupees on the first conviction, imprisonment up to three months on a subsequent one, dismissal from service and a bar on working with children, and imprisonment of not less than three years for a management that does not cooperate with an inquiry. Section 83 punishes a declared militant group that recruits or uses a child, and any adult or adult group that uses children for illegal activities, with rigorous imprisonment up to seven years and a fine of five lakh rupees. Section 74 forbids disclosure of a child's identity, punishable with six months or a fine of two lakh rupees.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because these are the offences that describe violence inside the institutions the State itself creates. A children's home, an observation home, a place of safety and a special home exist because a court sent a child there. When the person in charge of such a home beats the child, the violence is not merely private. It is done by an agent of a system that took custody of the child in the child's own interest, and the 2015 Act is where Parliament finally admitted it happens.
The wider point for this module is that these sections mark out the whole field of violence against a child. Cruelty by a custodian in section 75, exploitation in sections 76 and 77, institutional violence in section 82, and the child conscripted into political violence in section 83. Read together they are a small code of violence against the weaker section that topic 4 names first.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety-Eight
Violence Against Persons With Disabilities
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
A statute that uses the word "atrocity" for violence against a disabled person, and an offence that is almost never charged.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the provisions in turn.
Section 3 of the Rights of Persons with Disabilities Act 2016 requires the appropriate Government to ensure that persons with disabilities enjoy the right to equality, life with dignity and respect for integrity equally with others; provides that no person with disability shall be discriminated on the ground of disability, unless it is shown that the impugned act or omission is a proportionate means of achieving a legitimate aim; that no person shall be deprived of personal liberty only on the ground of disability; and that the Government shall ensure reasonable accommodation.
Section 7 requires the appropriate Government to take measures to protect persons with disabilities from all forms of abuse, violence and exploitation, allows any person or registered organisation with reason to believe such an act has been, is being, or is likely to be committed to inform the Executive Magistrate, requires the Magistrate to take immediate steps to stop or prevent it including an order to rescue the victim, to provide protective custody if the person so desires, and to provide maintenance, and requires a police officer who receives a complaint or otherwise comes to know of such abuse to inform the aggrieved person of the right to apply to the Magistrate, of the nearest rehabilitation organisation, of the right to free legal aid, and of the right to file a complaint, with a proviso that nothing relieves the officer of the duty to proceed in accordance with law on information of a cognizable offence.
Section 92 punishes six described acts as offences of atrocities, with imprisonment of not less than six months and up to five years and with fine; section 84 requires a Court of Session in each district to be specified as a Special Court; and section 95 provides that where an act is an offence under this Act and also under another Act, the offender shall be punished only under the Act that provides the greater punishment.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because the disabled person is the weaker section for whom the criminal law does the least, and the reason is not that Parliament forgot. It legislated. Section 92 exists, it uses the word "atrocity" deliberately, borrowing the vocabulary of the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes Act, and it carries a minimum sentence. And almost nothing is charged under it.
This chapter is therefore the cleanest illustration in the module of a proposition the whole paper turns on. A statute is not a remedy. What makes a remedy is the machinery around the statute, and this Act has almost none of the machinery the 1989 Act has.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter Ninety-Nine
Violence Against Transgender Persons
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
A protective statute that punishes sexual abuse of a transgender person with a maximum of two years, and the judgment it was supposed to give effect to.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the two provisions in turn.
Section 3 of the Transgender Persons (Protection of Rights) Act 2019 provides that no person or establishment shall discriminate against a transgender person on nine listed grounds, covering education, employment, healthcare, access to goods, accommodation, services and facilities available to the public, the right of movement, the right to reside, purchase, rent or occupy property, the opportunity to stand for or hold public or private office, and denial of access to, removal from, or unfair treatment in, a Government or private establishment in whose care or custody a transgender person may be.
Section 18 punishes whoever compels or entices a transgender person into forced or bonded labour; denies the right of passage to a public place or obstructs access to one; forces or causes a transgender person to leave household, village or other place of residence; or harms or injures or endangers the life, safety, health or well-being, whether mental or physical, of a transgender person, or tends to do acts including causing physical abuse, sexual abuse, verbal and emotional abuse and economic abuse, with imprisonment of not less than six months but which may extend to two years and with fine.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because it is the clearest example in the syllabus of a protective statute that makes the victim's position worse. Section 18(d) names sexual abuse as an offence and punishes it with a maximum of two years. Rape under section 64 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 carries a minimum of ten. Where the same act falls under both, the general law is available and heavier, and the argument for the community has been that the existence of a two-year provision naming sexual abuse invites the lesser charge.
That is why this chapter belongs in a module on violence against the weaker sections rather than in a chapter on equality. The question the syllabus is really asking is whether a special statute always improves the position of the group it names, and this Act is the case where the answer is contested.
Section 3, the nine grounds
Section 3 forbids discrimination by a person or establishment, so it binds private parties and not merely the State. The nine grounds are worth reading as a list of the places the exclusion actually happens, and clause (i) is the one that matters most for this module. It forbids denial of access to, removal from, or unfair treatment in, a Government or private establishment in whose care or custody a transgender person may be. That reaches a police lock-up, a prison, a hospital and a shelter, which is where violence against transgender persons is most often reported and least often prosecuted.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred
Violence Against the Migrant and Unorganised Worker
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
The weaker section with no statute of its own, no commission of its own, and two provisions that reach it because a court and an amendment made them reach it.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the two provisions in turn.
Article 23(1) of the Constitution provides that traffic in human beings and begar and other similar forms of forced labour are prohibited and any contravention of this provision shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law, and article 23(2) saves the State's power to impose compulsory service for public purposes, in imposing which the State shall make no discrimination on grounds only of religion, race, caste or class.
Section 2(g) of the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act 1976 defines the bonded labour system as a system of forced or partly forced labour under which a debtor enters into an agreement with a creditor, in consideration of an advance, a customary or social obligation, an obligation devolving by succession, an economic consideration, or by reason of his birth in a particular caste or community, that he will render labour without wages or for nominal wages, or forfeit the freedom of employment, or forfeit the right to move freely throughout the territory of India, or forfeit the right to sell at market value his property or the product of his labour. The Explanation added in 1985 declares that a contract labourer or an inter-State migrant workman required to render labour in those circumstances is within the bonded labour system. Section 4 abolishes the system, frees and discharges every bonded labourer, and forbids any person to make an advance under it or to compel any person to render bonded labour or other forced labour.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because the migrant worker is the group this module keeps arriving at and never quite names. Every other topic in Module III has a statute written for it, and often a commission too. The migrant worker has neither. There is no Migrant Workers Commission. There is an Inter-State Migrant Workmen Act of 1979 that is a registration and licensing statute rather than a protective one, and which has now been subsumed into the Occupational Safety, Health and Working Conditions Code 2020.
What the migrant worker has instead is article 23, which reaches him because the Supreme Court in 1982 gave the word "forced" a meaning wide enough to include economic compulsion, and section 2(g) of the 1976 Act, which reaches him because Parliament in 1985 added an Explanation saying so. This chapter is about how a group with no law of its own is brought inside two laws written for someone else.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred One
Custodial Violence: The Scale and the Law
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
Violence by the institution that exists to prevent violence, and a criminal law that has no offence called torture.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the provisions in turn.
Article 20(3) provides that no person accused of any offence shall be compelled to be a witness against himself. Article 21 provides that no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law. Article 22(1) provides that no person who is arrested shall be detained in custody without being informed, as soon as may be, of the grounds for such arrest, nor shall he be denied the right to consult, and to be defended by, a legal practitioner of his choice; and article 22(2) requires every person arrested and detained to be produced before the nearest magistrate within twenty-four hours, excluding journey time, and forbids detention beyond that period without the authority of a magistrate.
Section 120 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes whoever voluntarily causes hurt for the purpose of extorting from the sufferer, or from any person interested in the sufferer, any confession or any information which may lead to the detection of an offence, or to constrain the restoration of property, with imprisonment of either description up to seven years and fine.
Section 196 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 requires that where any person dies or disappears, or rape is alleged to have been committed on any woman, while in the custody of the police or in any other custody authorised by a Magistrate or a Court, an inquiry shall be held by the Magistrate within whose local jurisdiction the offence was committed, in addition to the police inquiry or investigation; and section 176(3) requires the officer in charge of a police station, on information of an offence punishable with seven years or more, to cause a forensic expert to visit the crime scene and to have the process videographed, from a date to be notified by the State Government within five years.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because custodial violence is the purest form of what this module calls institutionalised violence. Every other kind of violence in the syllabus is something the State is supposed to prevent. This is violence the State itself does, in a place it controls completely, to a person who cannot leave, usually with no witness who is not also a policeman.
The Supreme Court put the constitutional objection in one sentence in D.K. Basu: custodial violence "strikes a blow at the Rule of Law". The reason is not only the harm to the person. It is that the institution charged with enforcing the law is the one breaking it, so the ordinary machinery of complaint, investigation and prosecution runs through the hands of the offender's own colleagues.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Two
Custodial Death, and the Constitutional Remedy
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
How compensation for a death in police custody became available at all, and why the State cannot answer a writ petition by saying the police were exercising sovereign power.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 21 provides that no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law, and article 32 guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by Part III and empowers the Court to issue directions, orders or writs, whichever may be appropriate, for that enforcement. On those two articles the Supreme Court has built a public law remedy in compensation, held in Nilabati Behera v. State of Orissa, AIR 1993 SC 1960, to rest on strict liability for the contravention of a fundamental right, to which the defence of sovereign immunity is not available, and to be distinct from and in addition to the private law remedy in tort.
Why the remedy had to be invented
Before 1983 a family whose son died in a police lock-up had one route: a civil suit against the State for damages in tort. Two things made it useless.
Sovereign immunity.Kasturilal Ralia Ram Jain v. State of Uttar Pradesh, AIR 1965 SC 1039, decided on 29 September 1964, is the case. Police officers seized gold from the appellant in the exercise of their statutory powers and were negligent in keeping it safe, so it was never returned, and he sued the State for its value. The Court held that the power to arrest a person, to search him and to seize property found with him are powers conferred by statute which are properly characterised as sovereign powers, and that although the negligence was committed by employees of the State in the course of their employment, the employment fell in a category that could claim the special characteristic of sovereign power, so the claim was not sustainable. The Court itself added that it was time the legislatures considered enacting a statute to control the claim of immunity, as England had done by the Crown Proceedings Act 1947. Nothing was enacted.
Time and cost. A suit takes years and requires the family to prove negligence against the very institution holding the evidence.
So the group most in need of a remedy had, in practice, none.
Rudul Sah, where it begins
Rudul Sah v. State of Bihar, AIR 1983 SC 1086, decided on 1 August 1983 by Chandrachud C.J. and two others, was a habeas corpus petition. The petitioner had been acquitted by the Court of Sessions at Muzaffarpur on 3 June 1968 and was released from jail on 16 October 1982, more than fourteen years later. By the time the petition was heard he was already out, so the prayer for release was infructuous, and the Court proceeded on his remaining prayers for medical treatment, rehabilitation and compensation.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Three
The Safeguards on Arrest, and How They Are Enforced
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
The eleven requirements of D.K. Basu, the statutory form they now take in the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, and the camera direction that was meant to make them enforce themselves.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the provisions in turn.
Article 22(1) provides that no person who is arrested shall be detained in custody without being informed, as soon as may be, of the grounds for such arrest, nor shall he be denied the right to consult, and to be defended by, a legal practitioner of his choice; article 22(2) requires production before the nearest magistrate within twenty-four hours, excluding journey time.
Section 35 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 allows arrest without warrant for a cognizable offence punishable with up to seven years only where the officer has reason to believe the person committed it and is satisfied the arrest is necessary on one of five stated grounds, recording his reasons in writing, with a proviso that where arrest is not required he must record the reasons for not arresting; section 35(3) requires a notice to appear in every case where arrest is not required, and section 35(7) forbids arrest without the prior permission of an officer not below Deputy Superintendent where the offence carries less than three years and the person is infirm or above sixty.
Section 37 requires a police control room in every district and a designated officer not below Assistant Sub-Inspector in every district and every police station to hold the names and addresses of everyone arrested and the offence charged, prominently displayed. Section 43 governs how an arrest is made and restricts handcuffs; section 46 forbids unnecessary restraint; section 47 requires the grounds of arrest and, in a bailable case, the right to bail to be communicated; section 48 requires the arrest and the place of detention to be notified forthwith to a relative, friend or nominated person and to the designated officer, requires the arrested person to be told of that right, and puts the Magistrate under a duty to satisfy himself that it was done; section 53 requires every arrested person to be examined by a medical officer soon after arrest, the record to mention any injuries or marks of violence and the approximate time they were inflicted, with a copy to the arrested person; section 56 puts the custodian under a duty to take reasonable care of the health and safety of the accused; and section 58 forbids detention beyond twenty-four hours without a Magistrate's order.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because custodial violence happens in the gap between an arrest and its record. Every technique used to torture a person in custody depends on the same precondition: that nobody outside knows where he is, or that the time he was there cannot be established. Each safeguard in this chapter is aimed at that precondition rather than at the violence itself. They create a paper trail, a witness, a medical record and a clock. The theory is that violence becomes impossible when custody becomes visible.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Four
Encounter Killings, and the Guidelines
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
Sixteen requirements for investigating a death in police firing, and the litigation that showed what happens where they are not followed.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 21 provides that no person shall be deprived of his life except according to procedure established by law, and a killing by the police is therefore lawful only where it falls within a recognised exception, namely the right of private defence, or the use of force to disperse an unlawful assembly, or the force reasonably necessary to effect an arrest; section 196(2) of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 requires a magisterial inquiry where a person dies in custody; and People's Union for Civil Liberties v. State of Maharashtra, (2014) 10 SCC 635, lays down sixteen requirements as the standard procedure for a thorough, effective and independent investigation of every death caused by police firing.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because an encounter killing is the one form of State violence with a constituency. Custodial torture is defended by nobody in public. An encounter is defended in public, celebrated in the press and rewarded with promotions, and that is precisely what makes it the hardest case for the rule of law in this module.
The legal position is not in doubt. There is no power in Indian law to kill a suspect. A policeman who shoots has to bring himself within private defence, within the power to disperse an unlawful assembly, or within the force necessary to arrest, and each of those is a defence he must establish in the ordinary way. The problem is not the substantive law. It is that the only witnesses to an encounter are the people who carried it out, and they are also the people who investigate it.
The sixteen requirements
People's Union for Civil Liberties v. State of Maharashtra, (2014) 10 SCC 635, decided on 23 September 2014 by Lodha C.J., Nariman and Sikri JJ., collated the guidelines already framed by the Bombay High Court, those issued by the National Human Rights Commission and those suggested by the petitioner, and issued a single standard procedure. Learn them in five groups, and notice as you go that each one is aimed at a specific way in which such an investigation has been defeated in the past.
Recording the tip-off. Any intelligence or tip-off about criminal movements must be reduced to writing, preferably in the case diary, or in electronic form, without necessarily revealing the suspect or the location. The purpose is obvious: an encounter with no contemporaneous record of the intelligence that preceded it is an encounter whose account was written afterwards.
Registering and investigating. On a death, an FIR must be registered and forwarded to the court without delay. The investigation must be independent: by the Criminal Investigation Department or a police team from another police station, supervised by an officer at least a level above the head of the party that carried out the encounter.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Five
Institutionalised Violence: Causes and Remedies
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
The question MU has set as a whole question on at least three papers, and the answer it is looking for.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: institutionalised violence is violence that is produced by the ordinary working of an institution rather than by the deviation of an individual within it. It has four marks. The violence is repeated rather than isolated. It is produced by the structure, so that removing the individual does not stop it. It is invisible in the institution's own records, because those records are made by the people responsible. And it is directed at a class, so that who is beaten, or evicted, or starved is predictable in advance from the identity of the victim rather than from anything the victim did.
Why this chapter exists
Because the University sets it as a question in almost these words, more than once, and because the material for the answer is spread across the whole of this module. A student who has read the chapters on custodial violence, on the child care institution, on the disabled person in a home and on bonded labour has all the material and no way to organise it. This chapter is the organisation.
The four marks, worked
Repetition. A single assault by a constable is a crime. Two hundred deaths in police custody in a year, in every State, decade after decade, is a property of the institution. The test in an exam answer is whether the same fact pattern recurs across places and periods with no common individual.
Structural production. Ask what the institution rewards. Section 15 of the Paramvir Singh Saini directions exists because promotions followed encounters. Section 82 of the Juvenile Justice Act 2015 punishes the beating with ten thousand rupees and the cover-up with a minimum of three years, which tells you Parliament understood that the institution's incentive is to conceal. Where the incentive structure produces the violence, removing the individual changes nothing, because his successor faces the same incentives.
Invisibility. The record of what happened in a lock-up is made by the police. The register in a children's home is kept by the superintendent. The wage register on a construction site is written by the contractor. In every case in this module the person who would have to prove the violence has no access to the only document that could prove it. This is why so much of the law in Module III is about records rather than about conduct: the arrest memo, the medical examination recording marks of violence, the videographed post-mortem, the eighteen months of camera footage, the six-monthly returns to the National Human Rights Commission.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Six
Compensation as a Remedy for Institutional Violence
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
Two compensation systems that run in parallel, one made by judges out of article 32 and one enacted by Parliament, and the gap between what is awarded and what is paid.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the two systems in turn.
The constitutional remedy. On articles 21 and 32 the Supreme Court has built a public law remedy in compensation, held in Nilabati Behera v. State of Orissa, AIR 1993 SC 1960, to rest on strict liability for the contravention of a fundamental right, to which sovereign immunity is not available, and to be distinct from and in addition to the private law remedy in tort, against which it may be adjusted. Sube Singh v. State of Haryana, (2006) 3 SCC 178, adds the threshold: the infringement must be gross and patent, that is, incontrovertible and ex facie glaring.
The statutory scheme.Section 395 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 allows a court, when it imposes a fine, to apply the whole or part of it in compensating a person for loss or injury caused by the offence, and, where the sentence carries no fine, to order the accused to pay compensation directly. Section 396 requires every State Government, in co-ordination with the Central Government, to prepare a victim compensation scheme; requires the District or State Legal Services Authority to decide the quantum on a recommendation by the court; allows a recommendation where the compensation under section 395 is inadequate or where the case ends in acquittal or discharge; allows the victim to apply directly where the offender is not traced or identified and no trial takes place; requires the enquiry to be completed within two months; permits immediate first aid or medical benefits free of cost on a certificate; and provides that the compensation is in addition to any fine paid to the victim. Section 397 requires all hospitals, public or private, to provide first aid or medical treatment free of cost to victims of the listed sexual offences and acid attack, and to inform the police immediately.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because compensation is the only remedy in this module that reaches the victim rather than the offender, and because for most of the people this module is about it is the only remedy that ever arrives. Prosecutions of policemen for custodial death are counted in single figures a year. Compensation is paid in thousands of cases. Whether that is an achievement or an evasion is the argument the chapter is for.
System one: the constitutional tort
The history is in the chapter on custodial death and can be given in three steps. Kasturilal Ralia Ram Jain v. State of Uttar Pradesh, AIR 1965 SC 1039, held that a claim in tort against the State failed where the officers were exercising sovereign powers, and that was the position for eighteen years. Rudul Sah v. State of Bihar, AIR 1983 SC 1086, awarded compensation in a writ petition to a man held for fourteen years after his acquittal, calling it some palliative for the unlawful acts of instrumentalities that present the powers of the State as a shield, but expressly as an interim measure and without prejudice to a suit. Nilabati Behera then settled the doctrine: a public law remedy, on strict liability, with sovereign immunity unavailable, distinct from and in addition to tort.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Seven
The Human Rights Commissions
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
A body with the powers of a civil court, no power to decide anything, and a one-year limitation on its own jurisdiction.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the two Acts in turn.
Section 3 of the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 requires the Central Government to constitute the National Human Rights Commission, chaired by a person who has been Chief Justice of India or a Judge of the Supreme Court. Section 12 sets out its functions: to inquire, suo motu or on a petition by a victim or any person on his behalf, or on the direction of any court, into a complaint of violation of human rights or of negligence in the prevention of such violation by a public servant; to intervene in a proceeding before a court with that court's approval; to visit any jail or other institution under the control of the State Government where persons are detained, notwithstanding any other law; and to review the safeguards, review the factors including terrorism that inhibit the enjoyment of human rights, and promote research and literacy.
Section 13 gives the Commission all the powers of a civil court trying a suit, and section 14 allows it to use any officer or investigation agency of the Central or a State Government. Section 18 provides that on an inquiry disclosing a violation it may recommend compensation, recommend the initiation of prosecution, and approach the Supreme Court or the High Court for directions. Section 19 lays down a separate procedure for the armed forces: seek a report from the Central Government, and thereafter either not proceed or make recommendations. Section 21 enables a State Government to constitute a State Commission, section 30 enables it, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, to specify a Court of Session in each district as a Human Rights Court, and section 36(2) bars any inquiry after the expiry of one year from the date of the act alleged.
Section 3 of the National Commission for Women Act 1990 requires the Central Government to constitute the National Commission for Women, and section 10 sets out its functions, which include investigating the safeguards for women, reporting annually, recommending amendments, taking up cases of violation, looking into complaints and taking suo motu notice, calling for special studies into atrocities against women, inspecting a jail, remand home, women's institution or other place of custody where women are kept, and funding litigation involving issues affecting a large body of women, with the powers of a civil court while investigating.
Section 3 of the National Commission for Women Act 1990 requires the Central Government to constitute the National Commission for Women, and section 10 sets out its functions, which include investigating the safeguards for women, reporting annually to the Central Government, recommending amendments, taking up cases of violation, looking into complaints and taking suo motu notice, calling for special studies into atrocities against women, inspecting a jail, remand home, women's institution or other place of custody where women are kept, and funding litigation involving issues affecting a large body of women, with the powers of a civil court while investigating.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Eight
Intersecting Disadvantage, and Why One Axis Is Not Enough
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
The case in which the Supreme Court used the word intersectionality for the first time, and the two words in a statute that let the accused escape the atrocities conviction.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the two provisions in turn.
Section 3(2)(v) of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 punishes with imprisonment for life and fine a person, not being a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe, who commits any offence under the Penal Code punishable with ten years or more against a person or property, knowing that such person is a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe. Those words were substituted by Act 1 of 2016; before that amendment the clause required the offence to have been committed on the ground that such person is a member.
Section 92 of the Rights of Persons with Disabilities Act 2016 punishes six described acts as offences of atrocities against a person with disability, with imprisonment of not less than six months and up to five years and with fine, including being in a position to dominate the will of a child or woman with disability and using that position to exploit her sexually.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because every protective statute in this module is built around a single characteristic. The 1989 Act protects a person because of caste. The 2016 Act protects a person because of disability. The 2019 Act protects a person because they are transgender. The sexual offences protect a person because she is a woman. And the people this module is really about are very often two or three of those at once, in a way that is not a sum.
A blind Dalit woman is not a Dalit plus a woman plus a blind person. She is exposed in a specific way that none of the three statutes describes, because each of them asks the wrong question: was it because of caste, or was it because of gender, or was it because of disability? The answer in her case is that the question cannot be answered, which under a single-axis statute means she loses.
Patan Jamal Vali, worked in full
Patan Jamal Vali v. State of Andhra Pradesh, AIR 2021 SC 2190, decided on 27 April 2021 by Chandrachud and Shah JJ., is the case, and it should be given at length.
The facts. On 31 March 2011 a young woman who was blind and belonged to a Scheduled Caste was raped in her house. The appellant was twenty-seven, worked as a coolie with her brothers, and had been visiting the house for some years. Her mother was at a public tap fifty feet away, heard her daughter in distress, found the door locked from inside, and raised an alarm; her husband and sons came, the appellant opened the door and tried to escape and was caught on the spot by the villagers. The medical examination recorded injuries consistent with penetration and established that she was blind. He was charged under section 376(1) of the Penal Code and section 3(2)(v) of the 1989 Act, convicted on both by the Special Judge on 19 February 2013, and the High Court affirmed. Notice in the Supreme Court was confined to whether the offence under section 3(2)(v) was made out.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Nine
What Criminal Law Can and Cannot Do for the Weaker Sections
Syllabus topic 4, "Violence against the Weaker Sections."
❧
The module's closing assessment: six protective statutes, and the question why the violence they answer has not fallen.
In one line: criminal law can name a wrong, express a society's condemnation of it, deter where detection is likely, and compensate where a scheme provides for it; what it cannot do is remove the conditions that produce the wrong, and every statute in this module is an attempt to reach a structural problem with an instrument built for individual acts.
Why this chapter exists
Because the last question on a paper is usually the general one, and because a student who has been through Module III has six statutes and a great many cases and no way to say what they add up to. This chapter is the assessment.
The six statutes, and what each was for
Statute
The group
The central provision
Protection of Children from Sexual Offences Act 2012
The child
Penetrative and aggravated sexual assault, presumptions, the child-sensitive trial
Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection of Children) Act 2015
The child in an institution
Sections 74 to 83, cruelty, begging, intoxicants, corporal punishment, use by a militant group
Rights of Persons with Disabilities Act 2016
The disabled person
Section 92, the offence of atrocity
Transgender Persons (Protection of Rights) Act 2019
The transgender person
Sections 3 and 18
Prohibition of Child Marriage Act 2006
The married child
Sections 3, 9 to 12
Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act 1976
The bonded and migrant worker
Sections 2(g) and 4
Add to those the Domestic Violence Act 2005, the sexual harassment statute of 2013, the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 which Module IV takes up, and the general criminal law itself.
What criminal law has actually done
Be fair before being critical; an answer that is only critical reads as unconsidered.
It named wrongs that had no name. Before 2012 there was no offence describing sexual assault on a child that was not framed around a woman's modesty. Before 2016 there was no offence describing the destruction of a person's wheelchair as a wrong to the person. Before 2019 no statute in India used the word transgender. Naming is not nothing: what has no name is not counted, and what is not counted is not addressed.
It removed defences. The marital rape exception now stops at eighteen. The consent of a child under eighteen is irrelevant under POCSO. A custom or agreement requiring bonded labour is void. Each of these is the removal of a lawful excuse that violence previously enjoyed.
It shifted burdens. POCSO presumes the culpable mental state. Section 3(3) of the 2016 Act puts the burden on the person who discriminated to show a proportionate means to a legitimate aim. The 1976 Act presumes an agreement from social custom.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Module IV
❧
Chapter One Hundred Ten
Caste: What It Is, and Why the Law Had to Name It
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
What the syllabus means when it says caste, stated precisely enough to build a criminal law answer on.
In one line: caste is a system of hereditary, endogamous, ranked groups, in which membership is fixed at birth, marriage takes place within the group, and the ranking carries with it a graded set of disabilities enforced by the group above on the group below; and the criminal law in this module is directed at the enforcement of those disabilities rather than at the ranking itself.
Why the chapter is here
Because the whole of Module IV is an answer to a social fact, and a student who cannot state the fact precisely cannot explain why the law took the shape it did. Two provisions in this module make no sense without it. Article 17 abolishes "Untouchability" rather than caste, and section 3(2)(v) of the 1989 Act asks whether an offence was committed knowing that the person is a member of a Scheduled Caste. Neither is intelligible unless you can say what caste is and what part of it the Constitution set out to abolish.
The four features
Hereditary. Membership is acquired at birth and cannot be acquired otherwise. This is what distinguishes caste from class. A person may become rich; a person does not become a member of another caste.
Endogamous. Marriage takes place within the group. Endogamy is what reproduces the system across generations, and it is why the violence in this module clusters so heavily around marriage: the honour killing, the boycott of a family whose daughter married out, the assault on a couple. A system reproduced by endogamy is attacked most directly by a marriage across it.
Ranked, and graded. The groups are ordered, and the ordering is not a two-part division between high and low. Each group has groups above and below it. That matters to the criminal law because the offender in a caste atrocity is very often not at the top of the order but immediately above the victim, and the closer the two groups, the more contested the boundary and the more common the violence.
Carrying disabilities. The ranking is expressed through what a person may not do: where they may not enter, what they may not touch, what water they may not draw, whom they may not marry, what work they must do. Untouchability is the extreme case of that, the point at which the disability extends to physical contact.
Untouchability is not the whole of caste, and the law knows it
This is the distinction the whole module turns on.
Article 17 abolishes "Untouchability". It does not abolish caste, and no provision of the Constitution does. Caste survives lawfully: a person may belong to a caste, marry within it, name it, and organise around it. What is abolished is the practice of untouchability, and the enforcement of any disability arising out of it is an offence.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Eleven
Untouchability, and Article 17
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Twenty-eight words that abolish a practice, bind private persons, and create an offence without saying what the practice is.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 17 of the Constitution provides that "Untouchability" is abolished and its practice in any form is forbidden, and that the enforcement of any disability arising out of "Untouchability" shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law; and article 35(a)(ii) gives Parliament, and not a State Legislature, the power to prescribe punishment for the acts declared to be offences under Part III, and requires Parliament to make such laws as soon as may be after the commencement of the Constitution.
Why it is in a paper on violence
Because article 17 is the only fundamental right that declares an act to be a crime. Every other right in Part III is a limit on the State or a guarantee to a person. This one abolishes a practice, forbids it in any form, and then says that enforcing a disability arising out of it shall be an offence. A constitutional provision that creates criminal liability is unusual anywhere, and it tells you how the Constituent Assembly assessed the problem: not as a matter to be corrected by declaration, but as conduct to be punished.
What the article does, clause by clause
"Untouchability" is abolished. In quotation marks, and undefined. The Constitution nowhere says what untouchability is, and the omission was deliberate. A definition would have produced litigation about what falls outside it, and the drafters preferred the word as historically understood: the practices arising from the notion of ritual pollution attached to birth in certain communities. It does not mean social exclusion generally, and it does not mean boycott of a person for reasons unconnected with birth.
Its practice in any form is forbidden. The words "in any form" are the answer to evasion. A separate glass at a tea stall, a separate well, a separate row at a meal, a refusal to enter a house, are each a form.
The enforcement of any disability arising out of "Untouchability" shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law. Two things follow. The article does not itself punish; it declares that enforcement shall be an offence and leaves the punishment to law. And the offence is the enforcement of a disability, not the holding of a belief. A person who thinks in terms of pollution commits no offence. A person who acts on it against another does.
The three features that matter
It binds private persons. This is the feature to state first in any answer. Almost every fundamental right operates against the State. Article 17 operates against everybody, and the Supreme Court said so in State of Karnataka v. Appa Balu Ingale, AIR 1993 SC 1126, decided on 1 December 1992, where Ramaswamy J. recorded that the abolition is complete and all-pervading and applies to the acts of individuals and institutions as well as to State action. Article 15(2), on access to shops and wells, and article 23, on forced labour, are the only comparable provisions.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twelve
The Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The statute Parliament made under article 17, offence by offence, and the reason it did not work.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the offences in turn.
Section 3 of the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 punishes preventing a person, on the ground of "untouchability", from entering a place of public worship or from worshipping there, or from bathing in or using the waters of a sacred tank, well, spring, water-course, river or lake, or bathing at any ghat.
Section 4 punishes enforcing, on that ground, a disability regarding access to a shop, public restaurant, hotel or place of public entertainment; the use of utensils kept for the general public; the practice of a profession, occupation, trade, business or employment in any job; and the use of a river, well, tank, water-tap, bathing ghat, burial or cremation ground, sanitary convenience, road or any other place of public resort.
Section 5 punishes refusing admission to a hospital, dispensary, educational institution or hostel, or discriminating after admission. Section 6 punishes refusing to sell goods or render a service on the same terms as to others. Section 7 punishes preventing a person from exercising a right accruing from the abolition of untouchability, molesting, injuring, annoying, obstructing or boycotting a person for having exercised such a right, and inciting the practice of untouchability. Section 7A deems it a practice of untouchability to compel a person, on that ground, to do scavenging or sweeping, to remove a carcass, to flay an animal or to remove the umbilical cord, and the Explanation says compulsion includes a threat of social or economic boycott.
Each of sections 3 to 6 carries not less than one month and not more than six months and a fine of not less than one hundred and not more than five hundred rupees; section 7A carries three to six months and the same fine.
The machinery around the offences
Section 8 allows the court that convicts under section 6 to cancel or suspend a licence held in relation to the profession, trade or employment concerned. Section 9 allows the Government to suspend or resume a grant of land or money made to a place of public worship, educational institution or hostel whose manager or trustee is convicted.
Section 10 punishes abetment with the punishment for the offence, and its Explanation is the provision to remember: a public servant who wilfully neglects the investigation of an offence under this Act is deemed to have abetted it.
Section 11 raises the penalty on repetition: six months to one year for a second offence, and one to two years for a third or subsequent one.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirteen
Why a Second Act Was Needed
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Why Parliament, having legislated against untouchability in 1955, legislated again in 1989 on a completely different principle.
In one line: the 1955 Act punishes a practice and requires the prosecution to prove that the act was done on the ground of "untouchability"; the 1989 Act punishes an offence committed against a person because of that person's status as a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe, and after 2016 requires only that the accused knew the status. That change, from practice to status, is the whole answer.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: every offence in sections 3 to 7 of the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 opens with the words "on the ground of 'untouchability'", and each carries one to six months and a fine of one hundred to five hundred rupees; while section 3 of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 requires only that the offender be a person not being a member of a Scheduled Caste or a Scheduled Tribe and that the victim be such a member, and carries not less than six months and up to five years and fine, rising under section 3(2) to imprisonment for life.
The five differences
Learn them as a table, because a question on this topic is very often a comparison.
Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955
Prevention of Atrocities Act 1989
What must be proved
The act was done on the ground of untouchability
The victim is a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe, and since 2016 that the accused knew it
Who may be the victim
Anyone against whom untouchability is practised
Only a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe
Who may be the offender
Anyone
A person not a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe
Punishment
1 to 6 months, ₹100 to ₹500
6 months to 5 years and fine, up to imprisonment for life under section 3(2)
Trial
Summary, before a Magistrate
Special Court or Exclusive Special Court, with a Special Public Prosecutor
Add three more that decide cases.
Neglect of duty. Under the 1955 Act a public servant who wilfully neglects an investigation is deemed to have abetted the offence by the Explanation to section 10, and section 15(2) then requires previous sanction to prosecute him. Under the 1989 Act section 4 makes wilful neglect a substantive offence carrying six months to one year, and sub-section (2) lists the duties in terms: to read out to an informant the information reduced to writing before taking his signature, to register the first information report under the appropriate sections of this Act, to furnish a copy forthwith, to record the statements of victims and witnesses, and to complete the investigation and file the charge sheet within sixty days, explaining any delay in writing.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Fourteen
The Notion of Atrocities
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A word with a statutory definition that says almost nothing, and the four ideas the definition carries.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 2(1)(a) of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 provides that "atrocity" means an offence punishable under section 3; section 2(1)(c) provides that Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes have the meanings assigned by clauses (24) and (25) of article 366 of the Constitution, which in turn point to the Presidential Orders under articles 341 and 342; section 2(1)(bc) defines economic boycott; section 2(1)(eb) defines social boycott; and the Preamble states the purposes of the Act as to prevent the commission of offences of atrocities, to provide for Special Courts and Exclusive Special Courts for the trial of such offences, and for the relief and rehabilitation of the victims.
Why the definition is circular, and why that is deliberate
An atrocity is an offence under section 3, and section 3 is the list of atrocities. The definition tells you nothing about the character of the conduct, and that is intentional. Parliament did not want a court asking whether a particular act was grave enough to be an atrocity, or humiliating enough, or motivated enough. It wanted a closed list, so that the only question at trial is whether the facts fall within one of the enumerated clauses.
Compare the 1955 Act, where every offence turns on the open-ended words "on the ground of untouchability", and the difficulty of proving them is the reason that Act failed. The circular definition is the drafting answer to that failure.
The four ideas the Act carries
One: status, not practice. Section 3 does not ask why the accused acted. It asks who the victim is, and, since Act 1 of 2016 amended section 3(2)(v), whether the accused knew it. The chapter on why a second Act was needed sets that out; here the point is that the word "atrocity" is the name for an offence defined by the identity of the victim.
Two: an asymmetric offence. Section 3(1) and 3(2) both open with the words "Whoever, not being a member of a Scheduled Caste or a Scheduled Tribe". The Act therefore cannot be used by one member of a Scheduled Caste against another, and cannot be used at all against a member of those communities. That asymmetry is deliberate and it is the answer to the objection that the Act is not neutral: it is not meant to be neutral, because it addresses a graded system in which the disability runs in one direction.
Three: the harm is to a community. The Preamble's purposes and the machinery show it. There is a collective fine on the inhabitants of an area under section 16. There is a power under section 17 to declare an area prone to atrocities. There is a power under section 10 to remove a person from a Scheduled or tribal area for up to three years. None of those is a remedy against an individual for an individual harm.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Fifteen
The Offences in Section 3(1)
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Twenty-eight clauses, one punishment, and a way of holding them that survives an exam.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 3(1) of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 punishes a person not being a member of a Scheduled Caste or a Scheduled Tribe who does any of twenty-eight described acts against such a member, with imprisonment of not less than six months but which may extend to five years and with fine.
How to hold twenty-eight clauses
Nobody remembers a list of twenty-eight in an examination hall. Group them into six, and the list becomes recoverable from the grouping.
Group one: bodily degradation. Clauses (a) to (e). Forcing an inedible or obnoxious substance into the mouth; dumping excreta, sewage or carcasses at a person's premises or entrance; dumping the same in his neighbourhood with intent to cause injury, insult or annoyance; garlanding with footwear or parading naked or semi-naked; and forcibly removing clothes, tonsuring the head, removing moustaches, painting the face or body, or any similar act derogatory to human dignity.
Notice what these describe. Not injury, but the ritual expression of pollution and inferiority, and the sanction for a person who has stepped out of place.
Group two: land and labour. Clauses (f) to (j). Wrongfully occupying or cultivating land owned by, possessed by, allotted to or notified for allotment to a member, or getting it transferred; wrongfully dispossessing him or interfering with his rights including forest rights, or with water or irrigation facilities, or destroying his crops; making him do begar or other forced or bonded labour; compelling him to dispose of or carry human or animal carcasses or to dig graves; and making him do manual scavenging or employing or permitting his employment for it.
The Explanation to clauses (f) and (g) defines wrongfully to include against the person's will, without his consent, with a consent obtained by putting him or someone he is interested in in fear of death or hurt, and fabricating records of the land. That last limb is the important one: the standard method of dispossession is a document, not a fence.
Group three: political rights. Clauses (l) to (o). Forcing, intimidating or preventing a member from voting or from voting as he chooses, from filing or withdrawing a nomination, or from proposing or seconding one; obstructing a member who is a Panchayat member, Chairperson or office-holder under Part IX, or a Municipality office-holder under Part IXA, from performing his normal duties; after the poll, causing hurt or grievous hurt or assault, or imposing or threatening a social or economic boycott, or preventing him from availing a public service due to him; and committing any offence under the Act against him for having voted or not voted in a particular way.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Sixteen
The Aggravated Offences in Section 3(2)
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The clause that turns any grave offence into an atrocity punishable with life, the schedule inserted in 2016, and the two clauses that catch the person who covers it up.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 3(2) of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 punishes a person not being a member of a Scheduled Caste or a Scheduled Tribe who gives or fabricates false evidence intending to cause such a member to be convicted of a capital offence, with imprisonment for life and fine, and with death if an innocent member is convicted and executed in consequence; who gives or fabricates false evidence to cause conviction of a non-capital offence punishable with seven years or upwards, with six months to seven years or upwards and fine; who commits mischief by fire or explosive substance damaging property belonging to such a member, with six months to seven years and fine, and destroying a building ordinarily used as a place of worship, a human dwelling or for the custody of property of such a member, with imprisonment for life and fine.
Section 3(2)(v) punishes committing any offence under the Penal Code punishable with ten years or more against a person or property, knowing that such person is a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe or that the property belongs to one, with imprisonment for life and fine. Section 3(2)(va) punishes committing any offence specified in the Schedule, knowing the same, with the punishment specified in the Penal Code for that offence and fine. Section 3(2)(vi) punishes causing evidence of an offence under the Chapter to disappear with intent to screen the offender, or giving information he knows to be false with that intent, with the punishment provided for that offence. Section 3(2)(vii) punishes a public servant who commits any offence under the section with not less than one year and up to the punishment provided for that offence.
The architecture
Section 3(1) is a list of acts that are offences only because of who the victim is. Section 3(2) does something different: it takes offences that already exist in the general law and raises them because of who the victim is. There are three mechanisms and they should not be confused.
Mechanism one: a stated offence with a stated punishment. Clauses (i) to (iv). False evidence and mischief by fire, each described in the clause and each carrying its own sentence.
Mechanism two: the general uplift, clause (v). Any Penal Code offence carrying ten years or more, committed knowing the victim's status, becomes punishable with imprisonment for life. This is the most important provision in the Act. Murder, rape, grievous hurt by dangerous weapons and kidnapping all carry ten years or more, so in practice clause (v) is how a serious caste crime is charged.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Seventeen
Neglect of Duty by a Public Servant
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
An offence for the policeman who does nothing, a list of what "doing something" means, and a proviso that puts the decision back in the hands of his own department.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 4(1) of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, as substituted by Act 1 of 2016, punishes a public servant, not being a member of a Scheduled Caste or a Scheduled Tribe, who wilfully neglects his duties required to be performed under the Act and the rules, with imprisonment of not less than six months but which may extend to one year. Section 4(2) lists those duties. The proviso to section 4(2) requires that the charges be booked on the recommendation of an administrative enquiry. Section 4(3) provides that cognizance of a dereliction under sub-section (2) shall be taken by the Special Court or the Exclusive Special Court, which shall give direction for penal proceedings against the public servant.
Why the section exists
Because the failure of the 1955 Act was a failure of policing rather than of drafting, and Parliament knew it. Under that Act a public servant who wilfully neglected an investigation was deemed to have abetted the offence by the Explanation to section 10, and section 15(2) then required the previous sanction of the Government before a court could take cognizance. So the only provision aimed at the police could not be used without the Government's permission.
Section 4 replaces that with a substantive offence, and section 4(3) takes the decision to prosecute away from the ordinary process by giving cognizance to the Special Court and requiring it to direct penal proceedings.
The seven duties
Section 4(2) is the part to learn, because it is a list of the things Parliament found were not being done. Each clause is a documented failure.
(a) To read out to an informant the information given orally, and reduced to writing by the officer in charge, before taking the informant's signature. The failure it answers is the first information report written to say something other than what the complainant said, signed by a complainant who could not read it.
(b) To register a complaint or first information report under this Act and other relevant provisions, and to register it under the appropriate sections of this Act. Two failures: not registering at all, and registering only the Penal Code offence so that the case never enters this Act's procedure. The second is the commoner and the more damaging, because it removes the Special Court, the Special Public Prosecutor, the bar on anticipatory bail, the presumptions and the compensation.
(c) To furnish a copy of the information so recorded forthwith to the informant. Without the copy the complainant cannot show what was registered.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Eighteen
The 2015 Amendment
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The amendment that added twenty-two offences, a schedule, a chapter of victims' rights, an appeal on facts, and one word that decides cases.
In one line: the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Amendment Act 2015, which is Act 1 of 2016 and came into force on 26 January 2016, is the largest change ever made to the 1989 Act, and a student needs to be able to say what it inserted and why.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: Act 1 of 2016 substituted the whole of section 3(1), adding new clauses; inserted section 3(2)(va) and the Schedule; substituted "knowing that such person is a member" for "on the ground that such person is a member" in section 3(2)(v); substituted section 4 to create a substantive offence of neglect of duty with a list of duties; substituted section 14 to require Exclusive Special Courts; inserted section 14A giving an appeal on facts and law and against the grant or refusal of bail; inserted Chapter IVA and section 15A on the rights of victims and witnesses; inserted the definitions of economic boycott and social boycott in section 2; and inserted section 8(c), a presumption of knowledge of caste identity where the accused had personal knowledge of the victim or his family.
Why an amendment was needed
The 1989 Act had been in force for twenty-six years and the same three complaints recurred.
The offences did not describe what was happening. The original section 3(1) had a shorter list, drawn from the practices of the 1980s. It did not name the boycott, the witchcraft allegation, the defacing of a statue, the sexual touching, the obstruction of a man riding a horse to his wedding, or the obstruction of an elected Panchayat member. Those are the clauses the amendment inserted, and the list of new clauses is a description of caste violence as it was reported between 1989 and 2015.
Cases were being charged out of the Act. A caste incident typically produces rioting, hurt, molestation, criminal trespass and criminal intimidation, and every one of those Penal Code offences carries less than ten years, so section 3(2)(v) did not reach them. The case was charged under the Penal Code alone, and the Special Court, the Special Public Prosecutor, the bar on anticipatory bail and the compensation machinery all fell away. The Schedule and section 3(2)(va) are the answer.
The prosecution had to prove motive. Section 3(2)(v) required the offence to have been committed on the ground that the person is a member of a Scheduled Caste. The amendment substituted knowing that such person is a member.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Nineteen
Special Courts, Exclusive Courts, and the Right to Appeal
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A court that may take cognizance without a committal, a trial that must run day to day, and an appeal on facts that exists nowhere else in Indian criminal procedure.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 14 of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, as substituted in 2016, requires every State Government, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, to establish an Exclusive Special Court for one or more districts, with a proviso that in districts recording fewer cases it shall instead specify a Court of Session to be a Special Court, and a further proviso that such courts have power to directly take cognizance of offences under the Act; section 14(2) makes it the duty of the State to establish enough courts for cases to be disposed of within two months, as far as possible; section 14(3) requires the proceedings to be continued from day to day until all witnesses in attendance have been examined, unless an adjournment is found necessary for reasons recorded in writing, with a proviso that the trial be completed within two months from the filing of the charge sheet, as far as possible.
Section 15 requires a Special Public Prosecutor for every Special Court and an Exclusive Special Public Prosecutor for every Exclusive Special Court, being a Public Prosecutor specified for the purpose or an advocate in practice for not less than seven years.
Section 14A provides that, notwithstanding the Code, an appeal lies from any judgment, sentence or order of such a court, not being an interlocutory order, to the High Court, both on facts and on law; that, notwithstanding section 378(3) of the Code, an appeal lies to the High Court against an order granting or refusing bail; and that every appeal shall be preferred within ninety days, extendable for sufficient cause, but no appeal shall be entertained after one hundred and eighty days.
Direct cognizance, and why it matters
An offence under the 1989 Act is triable by a Court of Session. Ordinarily a Sessions Court cannot take cognizance of an offence directly: the case must be committed to it by a Magistrate under the Code. That committal is a stage, and a stage is a delay.
The second proviso to section 14(1) removes it. A Special Court or Exclusive Special Court has power to directly take cognizance of offences under the Act. The charge sheet goes to the Special Court, and the trial begins.
Karnataka reached the same result by State amendment before the central change, substituting words to give the court original jurisdiction as well as the power to try. That State amendment is printed in the Act and is worth naming as evidence that the difficulty was recognised long before 2016.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty
Rights of Victims and Witnesses
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Eleven sub-sections that give a victim rights an Indian criminal trial does not otherwise give, and one requirement that every proceeding be video recorded.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking section 15A of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, inserted by Act 1 of 2016, sub-section by sub-section.
(1) It is the duty and responsibility of the State to make arrangements for the protection of victims, their dependants and witnesses against intimidation, coercion, inducement, violence or threats of violence. (2) A victim shall be treated with fairness, respect and dignity, with due regard to any special need arising from age, gender, educational disadvantage or poverty. (3) A victim or dependant has the right to reasonable, accurate and timely notice of any court proceeding including any bail proceeding, and the Special Public Prosecutor or the State shall inform him. (4) He may apply to the court to summon parties for the production of documents or material, to summon witnesses, or to examine persons present. (5) He is entitled to be heard at any proceeding on bail, discharge, release, parole, conviction or sentence, and to file written submissions on conviction, acquittal or sentencing.
(6) The court shall provide the victim, dependant, informant or witness with complete protection, travelling and maintenance expenses during investigation, inquiry and trial, social and economic rehabilitation during them, and relocation. (7) The State shall inform the court of the protection provided, and the court shall periodically review it and pass appropriate orders. (8) The court may, on application or on its own motion, conceal the names and addresses of witnesses in its orders, judgments and public records, direct non-disclosure of identity and addresses, and take immediate action on the same day on a complaint of harassment; a proviso requires such a complaint to be tried separately and concluded within two months, and a further proviso requires the court, where the complaint is against a public servant, to restrain that public servant from interfering with the victim, informant or witness in any matter related or unrelated to the pending case, except with the court's permission.
(9) It is the duty of the Investigating Officer and the Station House Officer to record a complaint of intimidation, coercion, inducement, violence or threats, oral or written, and a photocopy of the first information report shall be given immediately, free of cost. (10)All proceedings relating to offences under this Act shall be video recorded.(11) The State shall specify a scheme to ensure a free copy of the first information report, immediate relief in cash or kind, protection, and relief in respect of death, injury or damage to property.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty-One
Presumption, Forfeiture, Collective Fine and Externment
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Three presumptions, the attachment and forfeiture of an accused's property, a fine on a whole village, and the power to remove a person from a district for three years.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the provisions in turn.
Section 8 of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 provides that in a prosecution under Chapter II, if it is proved that (a) the accused rendered any financial assistance in relation to the offences committed by a person accused of, or reasonably suspected of, committing an offence, the Special Court shall presume, unless the contrary is proved, that he abetted the offence; (b) a group of persons committed an offence and the offence was a sequel to an existing dispute regarding land or any other matter, it shall be presumed to have been committed in furtherance of the common intention or in prosecution of the common object; and (c) the accused had personal knowledge of the victim or his family, the court shall presume that he was aware of the caste or tribal identity of the victim, unless the contrary is proved.
Section 7 allows the Special Court, on conviction, to declare forfeited to Government any movable or immovable property of the convict used for the commission of the offence, and, where a person is merely accused, to order that his property be attached during the trial, the attached property being liable to forfeiture on conviction to the extent required.
Section 16 applies section 10A of the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 for the imposition and realisation of a collective fine. Sections 10 to 13 allow the Special Court to remove a person likely to commit an offence beyond the limits of a Scheduled Area, tribal area or an area identified under section 21(2)(vii), for a period not exceeding three years, with a penalty of up to one year and fine for contravening the order.
The three presumptions, and what each is for
Section 8(a): the financier. An atrocity is often paid for, and the person who pays is rarely present. Under the ordinary law the prosecution would have to prove abetment. Under section 8(a) proof that the accused rendered any financial assistance in relation to the offences of a person accused or reasonably suspected shifts the burden: the court shall presume abetment unless the contrary is proved.
Section 8(b): the group. Two facts must be proved, that a group committed the offence and that it was a sequel to an existing dispute regarding land or any other matter. The presumption is then of common intention or common object, which is what makes each member of the group liable for what any of them did. Read with section 6, which applies section 34 and section 149 of the Penal Code to this Act, section 8(b) is the provision that makes a mass attack prosecutable without proving who struck which blow.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Two
The Bar on Anticipatory Bail, and the Challenge to It
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A statutory bar on anticipatory bail, the one opening the courts have left in it, and why the bar exists at all.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 18 of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 provides that nothing in section 438 of the Code shall apply in relation to any case involving the arrest of any person on an accusation of having committed an offence under this Act; and section 18A(2), inserted by the Amendment Act of 2018, provides that the provisions of section 438 of the Code shall not apply to a case under this Act, notwithstanding any judgment or order or direction of any Court.
Why the bar exists
Because of what happens between a caste offence and its trial in the village where both parties live.
The accused in an atrocity case is, by the definition of the offence, not a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe, and is in practice usually of the dominant local group. The complainant is usually dependent on that group for work, water, credit and the ordinary business of living. If the accused is released before arrest, he returns to the village where the complainant lives, and the pressure that follows is continuous, mostly not criminal in any provable way, and effective. The witnesses turn hostile.
Section 18 is Parliament's answer. It does not deny bail; the accused may apply for regular bail after arrest, in the ordinary way. What it removes is the ability to obtain protection before arrest and so never to be taken into custody at all.
The provision has been upheld. The Court in Prathvi Raj Chauhan v. Union of India, (2020) 4 SCC 727, records that the validity of section 18 had already been upheld, and treats the bar as settled.
The one opening
An absolute bar creates its own problem, and the courts have identified a narrow exception that a student must be able to state precisely, because stating it loosely is the commonest error.
The exception is not that the complaint is false, or exaggerated, or motivated by a land dispute. Those are questions for the trial. The exception is that the first information report, taken as it stands and assumed to be true, discloses no prima facie offence under the Act at all.
Prathvi Raj Chauhan puts it in two voices. Mishra J. held that where no prima facie materials exist warranting arrest, the court has the inherent power to direct a pre-arrest bail. Bhat J., concurring, added the caveat: the power must be used sparingly, in very exceptional cases where no prima facie offence is made out as shown in the first information report, and if such orders were not made in that class of case the result would be a miscarriage of justice; but a liberal use of the power to grant pre-arrest bail would defeat the intention of Parliament.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Three
Kashinath Mahajan, the Protest, and the Review
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A judgment that added three conditions to a statute, the protest that followed, and the review that recalled it eighteen months later.
In one line: on 20 March 2018 the Supreme Court held there is no absolute bar on anticipatory bail under the Atrocities Act and directed that no arrest be made without approval and that a preliminary enquiry may be held; Parliament reversed all of it by the Amendment Act of 2018; and on 1 October 2019 the Court itself recalled the directions on review.
The case that produced it
Dr. Subhash Kashinath Mahajan v. State of Maharashtra, (2018) 6 SCC 454, decided on 20 March 2018 by Goel and Lalit JJ.
The facts are worth giving because they are unusual and they shaped the judgment. Adverse remarks were recorded against a storekeeper by two officers of the college of pharmacy where he was employed. He sought sanction to prosecute them under the Atrocities Act. The appellant, the Director of Technical Education, dealt with the request and declined sanction. The storekeeper then complained against the appellant himself under the Act. A first information report was registered against him and the High Court refused to quash it.
So the person before the Court was a senior official prosecuted for refusing a sanction. The Court quashed the proceedings against him as a clear abuse of process, which nobody has criticised. What followed the quashing is the controversy.
The five conclusions
Paragraph 83, and a student should be able to give all five.
One. The proceedings in the case were a clear abuse of the process of court and were quashed.
Two. There is no absolute bar against the grant of anticipatory bail in cases under the Act if no prima facie case is made out or where on judicial scrutiny the complaint is found to be prima facie mala fide. The Court approved the view of the Gujarat High Court in two decisions and clarified two of its own.
Three. In view of the acknowledged abuse of the law of arrest in cases under the Act, the arrest of a public servant could only be after approval of the appointing authority, and of a non-public servant after approval by the Senior Superintendent of Police, which might be granted in appropriate cases if considered necessary for reasons recorded; and those reasons must be scrutinised by the Magistrate before permitting further detention.
Four. To avoid false implication of an innocent, a preliminary enquiry may be conducted by the Deputy Superintendent of Police to find out whether the allegations make out a case under the Act and are not frivolous or motivated.
Five. Violation of directions three and four would be actionable by disciplinary action as well as contempt.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Four
The 2018 Amendment and Section 18A
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Three sentences Parliament added to a statute in five months, and a court's answer that they were of academic use.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 18A of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989, inserted by the Amendment Act 27 of 2018, provides that for the purposes of the Act (a) a preliminary enquiry shall not be required for registration of a First Information Report against any person, and (b) the investigating officer shall not require approval for the arrest, if necessary, of any person against whom an accusation of having committed an offence under the Act has been made, and no procedure other than that provided under this Act or the Code shall apply; and by sub-section (2), the provisions of section 438 of the Code shall not apply to a case under this Act, notwithstanding any judgment or order or direction of any Court.
Read it as a reply
Every limb answers a direction in Dr. Subhash Kashinath Mahajan v. State of Maharashtra, (2018) 6 SCC 454, and the correspondence is exact.
Direction, 20 March 2018
Answer, section 18A
A preliminary enquiry may be conducted by a Deputy Superintendent of Police before registration
(1)(a): no preliminary enquiry shall be required for registration
Arrest of a public servant only with the appointing authority's approval, and of others with the Senior Superintendent's
(1)(b): the investigating officer shall not require approval for the arrest
No absolute bar on anticipatory bail
(2): section 438 shall not apply, notwithstanding any judgment or order or direction of any Court
The words "notwithstanding any judgment or order or direction of any Court" are the ones to notice. Parliament did not merely legislate; it legislated in terms that named the obstacle.
Timing. The judgment is of 20 March 2018. The Amendment Act received assent in August 2018 and was brought into force from 20 August 2018. Five months from judgment to statute is exceptionally fast for a criminal amendment, and the reason is the protest of 2 April 2018.
The constitutional question
Section 18A was challenged, and Prathvi Raj Chauhan v. Union of India, (2020) 4 SCC 727, decided on 10 February 2020 by Mishra, Saran and Bhat JJ., disposed of the petitions without striking it down.
The Court's reasoning is worth stating carefully, because it is not a straightforward upholding.
The provisions had become of academic use. By the time the challenge was heard, the Court had itself recalled directions (iii) and (iv) of Kashinath Mahajan, on review on 1 October 2019. Section 18A had been enacted to take care of directions that no longer prevailed, so what it did was already the law. And the bar on anticipatory bail, the Court noted, was already in section 18; sub-section (2) added nothing to it.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Five
In Public View, and the Limits of the Offence
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Five words that decide more prosecutions under this Act than any other, and the test the courts have built on them.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 3(1)(r) of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 punishes intentionally insulting or intimidating with intent to humiliate a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe in any place within public view, and section 3(1)(s) punishes abusing such a member by caste name in any place within public view; and the phrase is not defined in the Act.
Why the phrase matters more than any other in the Act
Because the two commonest atrocities reported in India are the caste insult and the caste abuse, and both clauses stand or fall on those five words. A prosecution for assault turns on injuries; a prosecution for arson turns on burnt timber. A prosecution under clause (r) or (s) turns on where the words were spoken and who could hear.
The drafting was deliberate. Parliament did not write "in a public place". It wrote "in any place within public view", and the difference between those two expressions is the whole of this chapter.
Swaran Singh, the leading case
Swaran Singh v. State, (2008) 8 SCC 435, decided on 18 August 2008 by Katju J. and another.
The facts. The first informant alleged that he was insulted by two of the appellants, who called him a Chamar, while he stood near a car parked at the gate of the premises. It was argued that the offence was not made out because the incident was not in a public place.
The holding. There is a clear distinction between a public place and a place within public view, and the section uses the second. Four propositions follow, and they should be given as four.
One. The gate of a house is a place within public view.
Two. It would have been different had the offence been committed inside a building and not in public view.
Three. If it is committed outside the building, for example in a lawn which can be seen by someone from the road or lane outside the boundary wall, the lawn is a place within public view.
Four.Even if the remark is made inside a building, if members of the public are present, not merely relatives or friends, it is within public view.
The distinction stated. A place may be a private place and yet within public view. A public place ordinarily means one owned or leased by the Government, a municipality, a local body or a gaon sabha, and not by private persons.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Six
The Act in Practice: What the Figures Show
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Why a statute with a minimum sentence, a Special Court, a bar on anticipatory bail and three presumptions produces so few convictions.
In one line: the 1989 Act fails at the same four points as the 1955 Act it replaced, and none of the four is a defect of drafting.
The question this chapter answers
MU sets it, and it is the natural closing question on the Act. The material is spread across the preceding chapters and this one assembles it. The answer has a shape: the Act works on paper because the drafting is good, and it fails in practice because everything between the incident and the verdict runs through people the Act cannot reach.
Where a case dies
Take a caste atrocity and follow it. There are five stages and the case can die at each.
Stage one: it is never reported. The complainant lives in the village, works for people connected to the accused, and knows that a complaint is followed by a boycott. Section 3(1)(zc) makes the boycott an offence and section 15A(1) makes the State responsible for protection, and neither reaches the fact that reporting costs a family its livelihood.
Stage two: it is not registered, or not registered under this Act. The commoner failure is the second: the report is written under the Penal Code alone, and the case never enters the Act's machinery, so there is no Special Court, no Special Public Prosecutor, no bar on anticipatory bail and no compensation. Section 4(2)(b) makes registration under the appropriate sections a duty, and section 4(1) makes wilful neglect an offence of six months to one year. But the proviso to section 4(2) requires charges to be booked on the recommendation of an administrative enquiry, and the enquiry into a police officer is conducted by the police.
Stage three: the investigation is not completed. Section 4(2)(e) requires the charge sheet in sixty days, with any delay explained in writing. That is the only investigative time limit in the Act, and its enforcement runs through the same proviso.
Stage four: the witnesses turn. This is where most cases are lost, and the chapter on victims' rights sets out the eleven sub-sections of section 15A that address it: notice of bail hearings, audience, protection, travelling expenses, rehabilitation, relocation, concealment of identity, same-day action on harassment, and the restraint on a public servant who interferes in any matter, related or unrelated. Every one of those depends on somebody invoking it.
Stage five: the charge does not fit. The commonest single legal reason a caste charge falls is public view. Clauses (r) and (s) require the insult or abuse to be in a place within public view, and Hitesh Verma v. State of Uttarakhand, AIR 2020 SC 5584, quashed the charge where the abuse was inside the four walls of a building with only the parties to a property dispute present. The general offences survived; the caste charge did not.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Seven
Manual Scavenging as Caste Violence
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
An occupation that is caste, a statute that abolished it in 2013, and deaths that continue because the statute punishes employment and the deaths happen in sewers.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the provisions in turn.
Section 2(1)(g) of the Prohibition of Employment as Manual Scavengers and their Rehabilitation Act 2013 defines a manual scavenger as a person engaged or employed by an individual, local authority, agency or contractor for manually cleaning, carrying, disposing of or otherwise handling in any manner human excreta in an insanitary latrine, an open drain or pit into which such excreta is disposed of, on a railway track, or in other notified spaces, before the excreta fully decomposes; with an Explanation that engagement may be regular or on contract, and that a person employed to clean excreta with the devices and protective gear the Central Government notifies is not a manual scavenger.
Section 5 forbids any person, local authority or agency to construct an insanitary latrine or to engage or employ, directly or indirectly, a manual scavenger. Section 6 terminates every existing contract for manual scavenging and makes it void and inoperative with no compensation payable. Section 7 forbids the engagement or employment of any person for the hazardous cleaning of a sewer or a septic tank, from a date the State Government notifies, not later than one year from commencement.
Section 8 punishes contravention of section 5 or 6 with up to one year or a fine up to fifty thousand rupees or both for a first contravention. Section 9 punishes contravention of section 7 with up to two years or a fine up to two lakh rupees or both for a first contravention, and up to five years or five lakh rupees or both for a subsequent one. Section 22 makes every offence under the Act cognizable and non-bailable. Section 23 makes a company's officers liable: every person who at the time of the offence was in charge of, and responsible to, the company for the conduct of its business, as well as the company itself, is deemed guilty; and where the offence was committed with the consent or connivance of a director, manager, secretary or other officer, that person is also liable. That provision is the one that reaches the contractor who operates through a firm, which is how most such work is arranged.
Section 13 provides for rehabilitation: a photo identity card and one-time cash assistance within one month, scholarships for the children, and a residential plot with financial assistance or a ready-built house. Section 24 requires a Vigilance Committee for every district and sub-division, chaired by the District Magistrate. Section 31 gives the National Commission for Safai Karamcharis the functions of monitoring the Act, enquiring into complaints and advising Governments.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Eight
Social Boycott, and the Maharashtra Act
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Maharashtra's answer to the caste panchayat, a statute that names sixteen ways of shunning a person, and the two provisions that reach the man who was not in the room.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the provisions in turn.
Section 2(1)(a) of the Maharashtra Protection of People from Social Boycott (Prevention, Prohibition and Redressal) Act 2016 defines a Caste Panchayat as a committee or body formed by a group of persons of any community, registered or not, which functions within the community to regulate its practices, controls the personal and social behaviour of any member and collectively decides disputes among its members by oral or written dictums, whether called a panchayat, a gavki or anything else. Section 2(1)(g) defines social boycott as any gesture or act, oral or written, of social discrimination between members of the community, specified in section 3.
Section 3 deems social boycott to have been imposed where a member does any of the described acts, including preventing a member from observing a social or religious custom or from taking part in a community function; refusing him the right to perform marriage, funeral or other religious ceremonies; committing social ostracism on any grounds; shunning him or cutting off social or commercial ties so as to make his life miserable; preventing access to a place maintained by the community, or to a school, medical institution, community hall, cemetery or burial ground; preventing enjoyment of a benefit under a charitable trust of the community; inciting others to sever social, religious, professional or business relations with him; preventing him from entering a place of worship or pilgrimage; preventing him from maintaining the ordinary professional or business relations he would otherwise maintain; and preventing children from playing together.
Section 4 prohibits social boycott and makes its commission an offence. Section 5 punishes it with up to three years or a fine up to one lakh rupees or both, with Explanation I deeming a person who uses his influence over members of a Caste Panchayat that has voted for a boycott to have committed the offence though not present at the meeting, and Explanation II deeming every member who voted in favour or participated in the deliberations to have committed it. Section 6 makes it an offence to gather, assemble or congregate with the intention of deliberating on imposing a social boycott, treats such a gathering as an unlawful assembly, and punishes the convener, the organiser and every participant with a fine up to one lakh rupees. Section 7 punishes aiding or abetting with the same punishment as section 5. Section 8 makes every existing social boycott void from the commencement of the Act and deems a Caste Panchayat that imposes one to have committed the offence.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Nine
Caste Inside the Prison
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Prison manuals that assigned work by caste, kept barracks by caste, and were struck down in 2024.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 14 guarantees equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws; article 15(1) forbids the State to discriminate against any citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth; article 17 abolishes untouchability and forbids its practice in any form; article 21 protects life and personal liberty; and article 23 prohibits traffic in human beings, begar and other similar forms of forced labour. In Sukanya Shantha v. Union of India, 2024 INSC 753, decided on 3 October 2024, the Supreme Court held that prison manual provisions dividing manual labour by caste, segregating barracks by caste, and discriminating against members of Denotified Tribes were unconstitutional as violative of articles 14, 15, 17, 21 and 23.
Why the chapter is here
Because a prison is the purest test of whether a constitutional guarantee reaches a place the State controls completely. If caste can be abolished anywhere by an act of the State, it can be abolished in an institution the State builds, staffs, and in which it decides where every person sleeps and what work he does.
It was not abolished there. Prison manuals in several States, some of them drafted in the nineteenth century and carried forward, provided in terms that certain kinds of work were to be done by certain castes: cooking by one, sweeping and scavenging by another. Barracks were allotted on the same basis. And the manuals carried provisions discriminating against people described as habitual offenders, applied in practice to communities that the colonial Criminal Tribes Act had listed and that are now called Denotified Tribes.
Sukanya Shantha, worked
The facts. A writ petition demonstrated that the prison manuals and rules of several States sanctioned three things: the division of manual labour by caste, the segregation of barracks by caste, and provisions discriminating against prisoners of Denotified Tribes and against persons described as habitual offenders. The Union and eight States appeared.
The holding. The impugned provisions were declared unconstitutional as violative of articles 14, 15, 17, 21 and 23. Note the five articles and why each is engaged: article 14, because the classification is by caste alone; article 15(1), because it is discrimination by the State on the ground of caste; article 17, because assigning scavenging work by birth is the enforcement of a disability arising out of untouchability; article 21, because it denies dignity; and article 23, because work exacted by reason of caste rather than agreed is forced labour of the kind that article prohibits.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty
Temple Entry, and the Freedom of Religion
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A clause of article 25 that exists only to throw open Hindu temples, a clause of article 26 that a denomination raises against it, and the offence that punishes exclusion.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 25(1) entitles all persons equally to freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion, subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of Part III; article 25(2)(b) provides that nothing in the article shall affect the operation of any existing law or prevent the State from making any law providing for social welfare and reform or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus; Explanation II provides that the reference to Hindus in that clause includes persons professing the Sikh, Jaina or Buddhist religion, and the reference to Hindu religious institutions is to be construed accordingly. Article 26 gives every religious denomination or section thereof, subject to public order, morality and health, the right to establish and maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes, to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, to own and acquire property and to administer it in accordance with law.
Section 3 of the Protection of Civil Rights Act 1955 punishes preventing a person, on the ground of "untouchability", from entering any place of public worship open to other persons professing the same religion, or from worshipping, offering prayers or performing any religious service there, or from bathing in or using the waters of a sacred tank, well, spring, water-course, river or lake, or bathing at a ghat, with one to six months and a fine of one hundred to five hundred rupees; and its Explanation deems persons professing the Buddhist, Sikh or Jaina religion, and persons professing the Hindu religion in any of its forms including Virashaivas, Lingayats, Adivasis and followers of the Brahmo, Prarthana, Arya Samaj and Swaminarayan Sampraday, to be Hindus for that section and section 4.
Why temple entry is a chapter in a criminal law paper
Because exclusion from a temple was the visible form of untouchability, and because the constitutional design is unusual: the Constitution contains a clause whose only purpose is to permit legislation throwing temples open.
Article 25(2)(b) is not a limitation on religious freedom of the ordinary kind. It is a positive authorisation. It tells the State that a law providing for social welfare and reform or for throwing open Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus is unaffected by article 25(1), so a temple entry statute cannot be attacked as an interference with religion.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty-One
Caste Amongst the Religious Communities
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Caste survives conversion, the Presidential Order does not, and the class the Atrocities Act protects is narrower than the class that experiences the violence.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 341(1) empowers the President, with respect to any State or Union territory and, where it is a State, after consultation with the Governor, by public notification to specify the castes, races or tribes, or parts of or groups within them, which shall for the purposes of the Constitution be deemed to be Scheduled Castes in relation to that State or Union territory; and article 341(2) provides that Parliament may by law include in or exclude from the list, but save as aforesaid a notification shall not be varied by any subsequent notification. Article 342 does the same for Scheduled Tribes.
Article 25(1) guarantees freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion, subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of Part III. Article 29(1) gives any section of citizens having a distinct language, script or culture the right to conserve it, and article 29(2) provides that no citizen shall be denied admission to an educational institution maintained by the State or receiving State aid on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them. Article 30(1) gives all minorities, whether based on religion or language, the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice.
The problem this chapter is about
Caste is usually described as a Hindu institution. It is not confined to Hinduism in practice. Communities that converted to Christianity or Islam, often precisely to escape caste, carried it with them in the form of endogamy, separate places of worship, separate burial grounds and separate seating. That is a fact recorded by every serious study of the subject.
The law does not track it. The class the Atrocities Act protects is fixed by article 341 through section 2(1)(c) of that Act, so it is the class the Presidential Order names. And the Constitution (Scheduled Castes) Order 1950 has always confined Scheduled Caste status by religion: as originally made it applied only to Hindus, and it was later extended to Sikhs and to Buddhists. It has not been extended to Christians or Muslims. The consequence, stated plainly, is that a person of a converted community who suffers exactly the violence the Act describes is outside the Act, because he is outside the Order.
The question whether the religious restriction in the Order is constitutional has been raised repeatedly and a commission has been appointed to examine it. An answer should say that the question is live and should not assert an outcome.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Two
Communalism: What It Is, and What It Is Not
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The second half of the University's label, stated so that it can be distinguished from religion, from faith and from religiosity.
In one line: communalism is the political use of religious identity, the claim that the people of a religion share a common secular interest, that this interest is opposed to that of another religion, and that they must therefore act as a bloc; it is not religion, not faith, not observance, and not piety.
Why the definition has to be got right
Because a student who treats communalism as an excess of religious feeling will write an answer in which the remedy is tolerance, and that answer earns very little. The law in this module does not restrain belief. Article 25 protects it. Every offence in the chapter on hate speech reaches an act done towards another group, and none reaches devotion, however intense.
Set the two apart with a test that works in an examination. Ask whether the statement is about God or about the other group. "My religion is true" is a religious statement. "Their religion makes them disloyal" is a communal one, and it is section 197(1)(a) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023.
The three propositions
Communalism, in the sense the syllabus uses, asserts three things in sequence, and each step is contestable.
One: the people of a religion share a common secular interest. That a Hindu shopkeeper and a Hindu landless labourer have the same economic and political interests because they are Hindus. This is the foundational claim, and it is false in the way that any claim which ignores class, caste, region and language is false. It is also the claim that makes caste an embarrassment to communal politics, because caste divides the very bloc communalism asserts.
Two: that interest is opposed to the interest of another religion. Not merely different; opposed, so that a gain to one is a loss to the other. This is the step at which the argument becomes dangerous, because a zero-sum account of two communities makes any accommodation a defeat.
Three: they must therefore act, and vote, as a bloc. This is the political conclusion, and it is where the law meets the phenomenon. Section 123(3) of the Representation of the People Act 1951 makes an appeal to vote on the ground of religion a corrupt practice, and Abhiram Singh v. C.D. Commachen, (2017) 2 SCC 629, held by majority that the appeal is caught whether it is made in the name of the candidate's religion, the opponent's, or the voter's own. That holding is a direct answer to the third proposition.
What communalism is not
It is not religion. A person may be devout and not communal, and communal and not devout.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Three
Communal Violence in Outline: The Pattern Since 1947
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The recurring shape of a communal riot in India, so that the episodes that follow are examples of something rather than a list of anecdotes.
In one line: communal violence in India follows a pattern regular enough to be described, and every stage of the pattern has a provision of law addressed to it that was available and unused.
Why a chapter on the shape rather than the events
Because an examiner setting a question on communal violence is not asking for a chronicle. The question is what the law does about it, and that question cannot be answered without a description of what "it" is. The four episodes in the following chapters, and the commissions that inquired into them, are worth studying because the same features recur, and the recurrence is the finding.
The recurring form, in six stages
One: a period of mobilisation. Weeks or months of meetings, processions, pamphlets and, latterly, messages on a phone. Nothing violent happens. The provisions addressed to this stage are section 196 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023, which reaches promoting enmity by any means including electronic communication, and section 197, which reaches the imputation of disloyalty; and, in Poonawalla, the district special task force charged with intelligence about people spreading hate speeches, provocative statements and fake news.
Two: a trigger. A procession passing a place of worship, a rumour of an insult, an incident between individuals of two communities that would ordinarily be a police case. The provisions are section 30 of the Police Act 1861 on the routing and licensing of processions, section 40 of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951 on orders where a religious display is disputed, and section 37(3) of that Act on prohibiting an assembly for up to fifteen days.
Three: the first violence, and a delay. The characteristic feature of the third stage is that the administration does not act for some hours. The provisions are the duty to prevent in section 23 of the 1861 Act, the duty to keep order in section 31, the powers of dispersal in section 129 of the Code and in sections 148 to 151 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023, and the duty in Poonawalla on every police officer to cause a mob to disperse.
Four: organised attack. Crowds moving with lists of addresses, and the collection of stones and inflammables in advance. The provisions are section 37(1) of the Maharashtra Act on carrying weapons and on the carrying, collection and preparation of stones or missiles, and section 39 on closing or taking possession of a building or place.
Five: displacement. Families leaving, and not returning. There is almost no law addressed to this stage. Section 3(1)(z) of the Atrocities Act 1989 makes forcing a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe to leave his house, village or place of residence an offence, and there is no general equivalent for a person displaced by communal violence.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Four
Partition, and What It Left Behind
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The largest episode of collective violence in modern Indian history, and the three legacies it left in the law.
In one line: the partition of 1947 is not studied in this paper for its history but for three things it left behind, an administrative apparatus for mass displacement, a constitutional settlement built around the memory of it, and a criminal justice system that never prosecuted any of it.
Why partition is in a law syllabus
Because every provision in this module is drafted against a background, and the background is 1947. The Constituent Assembly sat while it was happening. Article 17's abolition of untouchability, article 25's subjection to the other provisions of Part III, article 15's prohibition of discrimination on the ground of religion, the minority rights in articles 29 and 30, and the emergency provisions in articles 355 and 356 were all settled by people who were reading the same reports the country was reading.
A student who writes about the constitutional provisions without knowing that is describing a machine without knowing what it was built for.
The three legacies
One: an apparatus for mass displacement, and no law for the displaced.
What the State built in 1947 and after was administrative rather than legal. Evacuee property was dealt with by legislation, custodianship and rehabilitation schemes; displaced persons were resettled by executive action, ministry and allocation. That is the model India has used ever since, and it explains a gap this module keeps returning to: there is no statutory right in a person displaced by communal violence. Compensation for a riot comes from a scheme, relief from a policy, and the return home from nothing at all. Section 3(1)(z) of the Atrocities Act 1989, which makes forcing a member of a Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe to leave his house or village an offence, is the only provision in this whole module that addresses displacement, and it is confined to those communities.
Two: a constitutional settlement built around it.
Four features of the Constitution are intelligible as answers to what had just happened.
Secularism, later held a basic feature.S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918, held that secularism is one of the basic features; that in matters of State religion has no place; that no political party can simultaneously be a religious party; and that a State Government pursuing unsecular policies is amenable to action under article 356.
Religion excluded from the electoral process. Section 123(3) of the Representation of the People Act 1951 made an appeal on the ground of religion a corrupt practice from the first general election, and Abhiram Singh v. C.D. Commachen, (2017) 2 SCC 629, read it at its widest.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Five
The Anti-Sikh Violence of 1984
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Successive commissions and committees over three decades, and the clearest available answer to what a commission of inquiry is worth.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: a Commission of Inquiry into the violence in Delhi and elsewhere in November 1984 is appointed under section 3 of the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952, has the powers of a civil court under section 4 and such additional powers as the Government notifies under section 5, gives a witness the immunity in section 6, regulates its own procedure under section 8, and must give a hearing under section 8B to anyone whose conduct it inquires into or whose reputation is likely to be prejudicially affected; and the Government must lay its report before the Legislature with a memorandum of the action taken, within six months of submission, under section 3(4).
Why this episode is set as a question
Not for the events. For the sequence of inquiries. No other episode of collective violence in India has been examined by so many bodies over so long a period, and the sequence is the material from which a student can answer the standing question: what is a commission of inquiry worth?
The pattern is worth stating before the detail. An inquiry is appointed, its terms are narrow, it reports, a memorandum of action taken is laid, and another body is appointed to examine what the first did not. That happened repeatedly over more than thirty years, and the last of the bodies was appointed to re-examine cases that earlier bodies had closed.
What the sequence demonstrates
One: a commission's reach is fixed by its terms of reference. Each successive body was appointed because the previous one's terms had not covered something, or because its findings were thought incomplete. Since the terms are settled by the Government in the notification under section 3(1), the scope of every inquiry into official conduct is set by the officials' own Government.
Two: an inquiry does not produce a prosecution. Section 6 gives the witness immunity: no statement made in the course of giving evidence shall subject him to, or be used against him in, any civil or criminal proceeding, except a prosecution for giving false evidence. So the fullest account of what happened is also unusable in the trials.
Three: the prosecutions that did follow came from re-investigation, not from the reports. The only route from a report to a conviction is for the police to investigate again, from the beginning, with evidence gathered afresh. That is why the later bodies were investigative, examining closed cases and directing fresh investigation, rather than inquisitorial.
Four: delay defeats a criminal case. Witnesses die or move, records are lost, and the identification of an accused twenty years after the event is nearly impossible. Every remedy in this module that works at all works quickly: the sixty-day charge sheet in section 4(2)(e) of the Atrocities Act, the two-month trial in section 14 of that Act, the six-month trial directed in Tehseen S. Poonawalla v. Union of India, AIR 2018 SC 3354, and the thirty-day interim relief in the compensation scheme it required.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Six
The Bombay Riots of 1992-93
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The episode a Mumbai examiner sets most often, policed under Maharashtra's own Act, and the powers that were available at each stage.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the provisions in turn.
Section 37(1) of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951 empowers the Commissioner and the District Magistrate, by notification publicly promulgated or addressed to individuals, whenever and for such time as they consider necessary for the preservation of public peace or public safety, to prohibit the carrying of arms, cudgels, swords, spears, bludgeons, guns, knives, sticks or lathis or any other article capable of being used for causing physical violence; the carrying of any corrosive substance or explosive; the carrying, collection and preparation of stones or other missiles or instruments or means of casting or impelling missiles; the exhibition of persons, corpses, figures or effigies; the public utterance of cries, singing of songs and playing of music; and the delivery of harangues, the use of gestures or mimetic representations, and the preparation, exhibition or dissemination of pictures, symbols, placards or any other object which may offend against decency or morality or undermine the security of or tend to overthrow the State.
Section 37(2) makes a person going armed in contravention liable to be disarmed and the article, corrosive substance, explosive or missile liable to seizure and forfeiture to the State Government. Section 37(3) empowers the same authority, by order in writing, to prohibit any assembly or procession whenever and for so long as it considers the prohibition necessary for the preservation of public order, subject to a proviso that no such prohibition shall remain in force for more than fifteen days without the sanction of the State Government. Section 37(4) allows a street or public place to be temporarily reserved and entry prohibited.
Section 39 empowers the Commissioner and the Superintendent, in order to prevent or suppress any riot or grave disturbance of the peace, to temporarily close or take possession of any building or place and to exclude all or any persons from it or admit them on terms, with compensation to a lawful occupier who suffers substantial loss or injury, on application within one month, unless the action was rendered necessary by the use to which the place was put or by the misconduct of persons having access to it, disputes as to the amount being conclusively settled by the Chief Presidency Magistrate or District Magistrate.
Section 40 empowers a competent authority, where an actual or intended religious or ceremonial or corporate display or organised assemblage in a street or public place is the subject of a dispute or contention likely to lead to grave disturbance of the peace, to give such orders as to the conduct of the persons concerned towards each other and towards the public as it deems necessary and reasonable, having regard to the apparent legal rights and to any established practice of the parties; such an order to be published where it operates, and to be subject to any decree, injunction or order of a court.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Seven
The Srikrishna Commission
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
What a Commission of Inquiry into a riot is asked, what it can do, what it produces, and what happens to it afterwards.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Srikrishna Commission was appointed by the Government of Maharashtra under section 3 of the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952 to inquire into the riots in Bombay in December 1992 and January 1993, and its terms of reference were later extended to the serial bomb blasts of March 1993. It had the powers of a civil court under section 4, the additional powers the Government notified under section 5, the protection for witnesses in section 6, the power to regulate its own procedure under section 8, and the obligation in section 8B to hear any person whose conduct it inquired into or whose reputation was likely to be prejudicially affected. It was wound up and later reconstituted, which is the clearest illustration in Indian practice of the Government's power under section 7. Its report was submitted to the Government, which was bound by section 3(4) to lay it before the Legislature with a memorandum of the action taken, within six months.
Why this Commission is the set question
Because a Mumbai examiner sets it, and because its history illustrates every feature of the Commissions of Inquiry Act at once: appointment, extension of terms, the section 8B hearings, winding up, reconstitution, the report, and the action-taken memorandum. A student who can trace those seven stages can answer any question about any commission.
The seven stages, and the provision for each
One: appointment, section 3(1). The appropriate Government may appoint a Commission if it is of opinion that it is necessary, and must if the Legislature so resolves, to inquire into any definite matter of public importance, performing such functions within such time as the notification specifies. The Commission's whole authority comes from that notification.
Two: the terms of reference. They are settled by the Government, and a Commission cannot inquire beyond them. That the terms were later extended to a second set of events is itself instructive: an inquiry can be widened, and widening it is a decision of the Government, not of the Commission.
Three: the powers, sections 4 and 5. Under section 4 it has the powers of a civil court trying a suit: summoning and enforcing the attendance of any person from any part of India and examining him on oath, requiring the discovery and production of documents, receiving evidence on affidavit, and requisitioning any public record. Those powers let a Commission call police station diaries, wireless logs and control room records, which is why its account of a riot is fuller than any other. Under section 5 the Government may notify additional powers, including the power to require a person, subject to privilege, to furnish information, such a person being deemed legally bound to do so.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Eight
Gujarat 2002, and the Criminal Justice Response
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A trial moved out of the State, a Commission that could not inquire after a year, and what each established about a criminal justice system that will not work.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 12(a) of the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 empowers the National Human Rights Commission to inquire suo motu or on a petition by a victim or any person on his behalf into a complaint of a violation of human rights or of negligence in the prevention of such violation by a public servant; section 12(c) allows it to visit any jail or other institution under the control of the State Government where persons are detained; section 13 gives it all the powers of a civil court trying a suit; section 14 allows it to use any officer or investigation agency of the Central or a State Government; section 17 governs its inquiry into complaints; section 18 allows it to recommend compensation and the initiation of prosecution and to approach the Supreme Court or the High Court for directions; and section 36(2) bars it from inquiring into any matter after the expiry of one year from the date of the act alleged.
Why this episode is in a law paper
Because the violence in Gujarat in 2002 produced the two clearest illustrations in Indian law of what a criminal justice system looks like when it will not work, and of the two remedies a court and a commission can each supply.
The first: a trial moved out of the State
Zahira Habibulla H. Sheikh v. State of Gujarat, (2004) 4 SCC 158, decided on 12 April 2004, is the Best Bakery case.
The facts. One of the appellants claimed to be an eye-witness to the killings. After the trial had ended in acquittal she made statements and filed affidavits alleging that during the trial she had been forced to depose falsely and turn hostile on account of threats and coercion.
What the Court held. A re-trial was inevitable on the facts, and it was directed to be conducted outside the State, by a court under the jurisdiction of the Bombay High Court. On transfer the Court laid down the test that is now standard: a mere allegation of apprehension, or a general allegation of a surcharged atmosphere against a community, does not suffice; the court must see whether the apprehension is reasonable, and must be fully satisfied of the existence of conditions which would render impossible the holding of a fair and impartial trial uninfluenced by extraneous considerations. On the peculiar circumstances, with ample evidence glaringly demonstrating subversion of the justice delivery system and no conducive atmosphere still prevailing, the transfer was ordered. The State was directed to appoint another Public Prosecutor, and the costs of the prosecution and of protection were initially to be borne by the State of Maharashtra.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Nine
Muzaffarnagar 2013
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The most recent large episode, and the only one in which the Supreme Court wrote down what a district administration is required to do.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 21 provides that no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law; article 355 places on the Union the duty to protect every State against internal disturbance and to ensure that the Government of every State is carried on in accordance with the Constitution; and in Mohd. Haroon v. Union of India, (2014) 5 SCC 252, decided on 26 March 2014, the Supreme Court prima facie held the State Government responsible for being negligent at the initial stage in not anticipating the communal violence and in not taking the necessary steps for its prevention.
The episode, and why it is the useful one
Communal violence in Muzaffarnagar and Shamli in western Uttar Pradesh in 2013 killed a large number of people and displaced a very large number more. At its height, on the material before the Supreme Court, about 50,955 people were living in 58 relief camps in the two districts: 27,198 in 41 camps at Muzaffarnagar and 23,757 in 17 camps at Shamli.
Those figures are the reason this episode belongs in a law paper. Displacement on that scale is the fifth stage in the pattern the outline chapter describes, and it is the stage for which Indian law has almost no provision. What the Court did about it is the closest thing there is to a statement of the law.
What the Court held
On the State's responsibility. The Court prima facie held the State Government responsible for being negligent at the initial stage in not anticipating the violence and in not taking steps to prevent it. Its reasoning names the mechanism: had the Central and State intelligence agencies detected the problem in advance and alerted the district administration, the incidents could have been prevented.
Read that against section 23 of the Police Act 1861, which makes it the duty of every police officer to collect and communicate intelligence affecting the public peace and to prevent the commission of offences. The Court's finding is that this duty was not performed, and it identifies the failure as a failure of anticipation rather than of response.
On transferring the investigation. The petitioners asked for an agency other than the State police. The Court refused to lay down inflexible guidelines and reiterated three propositions. Such an order is not to be passed as a matter of routine. It is not to be passed merely because a party has levelled allegations against the State police. And the extraordinary power must be exercised sparingly, cautiously and in exceptional situations, where it is necessary to give credibility to an investigation or to instil confidence in it, or to do complete justice in enforcing fundamental rights.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty
Lynching, and the Directions in Poonawalla
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A judgment that asked Parliament for an offence of lynching, and the two sub-sections Parliament wrote five years later.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 103(2) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 provides that when a group of five or more persons acting in concert commits murder on the ground of race, caste or community, sex, place of birth, language, personal belief or any other similar ground, each member of the group shall be punished with death or imprisonment for life and fine; and section 117(4) provides that when such a group causes grievous hurt on any of the same grounds, each member is guilty of causing grievous hurt and punishable with imprisonment up to seven years and fine.
Tehseen S. Poonawalla v. Union of India, AIR 2018 SC 3354, decided on 17 July 2018, laid down preventive, remedial and punitive measures against mob violence and lynching, and recommended to Parliament that it create a separate offence for lynching.
Why lynching needed a provision of its own
Before 2023 a lynching was prosecuted as murder, with the group brought in by common intention or common object. That is workable and it misses two things.
It does not name the ground. A murder is a murder whether the victim was chosen at random or because of his religion. The chapters on caste have already shown what naming does: it makes the harm visible, countable and expressible.
It does not describe the group. Common object under the old law required an unlawful assembly with a common object, and proving what the object was, in a crowd that formed in minutes, is the standard difficulty of every prosecution in this paper.
Sections 103(2) and 117(4) answer both. They name five or more persons acting in concert, and they name the ground: race, caste or community, sex, place of birth, language, personal belief or any other similar ground. The last words are wide, and they are what carry the provision beyond communal killing to any group violence directed at an identity.
The two provisions compared
Section 103(2)
Section 117(4)
The harm
Murder
Grievous hurt
The group
Five or more acting in concert
Five or more acting in concert
The ground
Race, caste or community, sex, place of birth, language, personal belief or any other similar ground
The same
Liability
Each member of the group
Each member of the group
Punishment
Death or imprisonment for life and fine
Up to seven years and fine
Two features are examinable. The liability is on each member of the group, which is a statutory form of group liability that does not require proof of a common object. And the punishments are very far apart: death for the killing, seven years for the grievous hurt, with no intermediate provision for a victim who is left disabled by a mob. Section 117(3), which punishes grievous hurt causing permanent disability or a persistent vegetative state with ten years to imprisonment for life, is a general provision and is not confined to a group or to a ground.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty-One
Hate Speech: The Offences
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Seven offences that reach speech, the two that carry a heavier sentence inside a place of worship, and the statute that keeps politics out of a temple.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the offences in turn.
Section 196(1) of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes whoever, by words spoken or written, signs, visible representations, electronic communication or otherwise, (a) promotes or attempts to promote, on grounds of religion, race, place of birth, residence, language, caste or community or any other ground whatsoever, disharmony or feelings of enmity, hatred or ill-will between different religious, racial, language or regional groups or castes or communities; (b) commits any act prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony between such groups which disturbs or is likely to disturb the public tranquillity; or (c) organises or participates in any exercise, movement, drill or similar activity intending or knowing it likely that the participants will use or be trained to use criminal force or violence against such a group, where the activity causes or is likely to cause fear, alarm or a feeling of insecurity among its members; with imprisonment up to three years or fine or both. Section 196(2) raises it to five years and fine where the offence is committed in a place of worship or in an assembly engaged in religious worship or ceremonies.
Section 197(1) punishes, by the same means, (a) an imputation that any class of persons cannot, by reason of being members of a religious, racial, language or regional group, caste or community, bear true faith and allegiance to the Constitution or uphold the sovereignty and integrity of India; (b) an assertion that any such class shall be denied or deprived of their rights as citizens; and (c) an assertion, counsel, plea or appeal concerning the obligations of such a class which causes or is likely to cause disharmony or enmity or hatred or is prejudicial to the sovereignty, unity, integrity or security of India; with three years or fine or both, rising to five years and fine in a place of worship under section 197(2).
Section 299 punishes whoever, with deliberate and malicious intention of outraging the religious feelings of any class of citizens, insults or attempts to insult that class's religion or religious beliefs, with three years or fine or both. Section 300 punishes voluntarily disturbing an assembly lawfully engaged in religious worship or ceremonies, with one year or fine or both. Section 301 punishes trespass in a place of worship, a place of sepulchre or a place set apart for funeral rites, or offering indignity to a human corpse, or disturbing persons assembled for funeral ceremonies, done with intent to wound feelings or insult religion or with knowledge that it is likely, with one year or fine or both. Section 302 punishes uttering a word, making a sound in a person's hearing, making a gesture in his sight or placing an object in his sight, with the deliberate intention of wounding his religious feelings, with one year or fine or both.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty-Two
Hate Speech and the Freedom of Speech
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Why a criminal law against hate speech is constitutional, where its limit lies, and the four factors by which a charge is judged.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 19(1)(a) guarantees all citizens the right to freedom of speech and expression, and article 19(2) permits the State to make a law imposing reasonable restrictions on the exercise of that right in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, the security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, or in relation to contempt of court, defamation or incitement to an offence.
Why the offences are constitutional
Public order and incitement to an offence are named grounds. Sections 196 and 197 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 are laws in the interests of public order; the offences against religious feeling are laws in the interests of public order and, on their subject matter, of decency and morality.
The words are "in the interests of", not "for the maintenance of". That phrase was substituted by the First Amendment in 1951, with retrospective effect, in response to Romesh Thappar v. State of Madras, AIR 1950 SC 124, and Brij Bhushan v. State of Delhi, AIR 1950 SC 129, in which restrictions were struck down because they went beyond article 19(2) as it then stood. "In the interests of public order" is wider than the maintenance of public order, and it is the reason a hate speech law is valid although the speech in question has caused no disorder.
But not without limit. The received analysis, restated in Amish Devgan v. Union of India, AIRONLINE 2020 SC 930, is of three concentric circles: security of the State is the innermost, public order the next, and law and order the widest. A restriction is valid where it is in the interests of public order, and conduct whose relationship with public order is too remote falls outside the clause.
Where the constitutional limit lies
Three decisions mark it, and an answer should give all three.
Kedar Nath Singh v. State of Bihar, AIR 1962 SC 955, on the sedition provision. The section was upheld but read down: it is constitutional only if confined to acts involving an intention or tendency to create disorder or disturbance of law and order, or incitement to violence. Strong words expressing disapprobation of the measures of Government, with a view to their improvement by lawful means, are outside it, and a citizen may say what he likes about the Government so long as he does not incite people to violence or intend to create public disorder.
Shreya Singhal v. Union of India, AIR 2015 SC 1523, on speech online. Section 66A of the Information Technology Act 2000 was struck down in its entirety as violative of article 19(1)(a) and not saved by article 19(2). The reasoning that matters here is the distinction the Court drew between discussion, advocacy and incitement: the first two are protected however unpopular, and only incitement can be restricted. The Court also upheld the blocking provision because it operates by a reasoned order after a hearing, and read down the intermediary provision to require actual knowledge from a court order or a government notification.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty-Three
Religious Places: The 1991 Act and the 1988 Act
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A statute that freezes the religious character of every place of worship as it stood on 15 August 1947, and the one place it exempts by name.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the provisions in turn.
Section 2(c) of the Places of Worship (Special Provisions) Act 1991 defines a place of worship as a temple, mosque, gurudwara, church, monastery or any other place of public religious worship of any religious denomination or section, by whatever name called; and section 2(b) defines conversion to include alteration or change of whatever nature.
Section 3 provides that no person shall convert any place of worship of any religious denomination or section into a place of worship of a different section of the same denomination, or of a different denomination or section.
Section 4(1) declares that the religious character of a place of worship existing on the 15th day of August 1947 shall continue to be the same as it existed on that day. Section 4(2) provides that any suit, appeal or proceeding pending on the commencement of the Act with respect to the conversion of the religious character of such a place shall abate, and that no such proceeding shall lie thereafter, with a proviso preserving a pending proceeding brought on the ground that a conversion took place after 15 August 1947, to be disposed of in accordance with sub-section (1). Section 4(3) excepts five categories: an ancient and historical monument or archaeological site covered by the Act of 1958 or any other law; a matter finally decided before the commencement; a dispute settled by the parties before it; a conversion effected before it by acquiescence; and a conversion effected before it which is barred by limitation.
Section 5 provides that nothing in the Act shall apply to the place commonly known as Ram Janma Bhumi-Babri Masjid in Ayodhya, or to any suit, appeal or proceeding relating to it.
Section 6 punishes contravention of section 3 with imprisonment up to three years and fine; an attempt with the punishment provided for the offence; and abetment or criminal conspiracy with the punishment for the offence whether or not the offence is committed, notwithstanding section 116 of the Penal Code. Section 7 gives the Act overriding effect.
Section 1(3) is worth noting: sections 3, 6 and 8 came into force at once, and the rest is deemed to have come into force on 11 July 1991.
Why the Act exists
Because a claim that a place of worship was built over another is not a claim that a court can settle without producing the violence it is asked to prevent. Every such claim reopens a history in which conquest, endowment and rebuilding are entangled, and the evidence is archaeological rather than documentary. Parliament's answer in 1991 was to remove the question from the courts altogether, by fixing a date and declaring the position on that date to be conclusive.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty-Four
The Ram Mandir and Babri Masjid Issue
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The dispute the Places of Worship Act exempted by name, the statute Parliament passed after the demolition, and what the Supreme Court said about both.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 5 of the Places of Worship (Special Provisions) Act 1991 provides that nothing contained in this Act shall apply to the place or place of worship commonly known as Ram Janma Bhumi-Babri Masjid situated in Ayodhya, or to any suit, appeal or other proceeding relating to it; and section 4(1) of the same Act declares that the religious character of every other place of worship existing on 15 August 1947 shall continue to be the same, with section 4(2) abating pending proceedings and barring fresh ones.
Why this chapter is in a criminal law paper
Not because a student needs to know the title dispute. Because three things in it are law that this module is about: what happens when a criminal act destroys the subject matter of a civil suit, whether Parliament may abolish a judicial remedy, and what the exemption in section 5 does to the general rule in section 4.
The sequence, in four dates
22 and 23 December 1949. A group of fifty to sixty persons installed idols on the pulpit of the mosque below the central dome. The Supreme Court in 2019 recorded that this led to the desecration of the mosque and the ouster of the Muslims otherwise than by the due process of law. The inner courtyard was thereafter attached under section 145 of the Code of 1898 and a receiver took possession.
1991. Parliament enacted the Places of Worship (Special Provisions) Act, freezing the religious character of every place of worship as it stood on 15 August 1947, and excluding this one place by section 5.
6 December 1992. The structure of the mosque was brought down. The Supreme Court recorded in 2019 that the destruction took place in breach of the order of status quo and an assurance given to this Court, and that the destruction of the mosque and the obliteration of the Islamic structure was an egregious violation of the rule of law.
1993. Parliament enacted the Acquisition of Certain Area at Ayodhya Act, acquiring the disputed area and adjacent land, and the President made a Reference under article 143(1) asking whether a Hindu temple had existed at the site.
Ismail Faruqui, and the abolition of a remedy
Dr. M. Ismail Faruqui v. Union of India, AIR 1995 SC 605, decided on 24 October 1994 by five judges, decided the validity of the 1993 Act.
The holding that matters most.Section 4(3) of that Act abated all pending suits and legal proceedings without providing any alternative dispute resolution mechanism. The Court held that this was an extinction of the judicial remedy for the resolution of the dispute amounting to negation of the rule of law, and was unconstitutional and invalid. It was severable, and the challenge to the rest of the Act was rejected. The pending suits accordingly stood revived, and the vesting of the disputed area in the Central Government by section 3 was held to be limited, as a statutory receiver.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty-Five
Religion and Elections
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A corrupt practice that annuls an election, one word in it that took fifty-six years to settle, and the statute that keeps a temple out of a campaign.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 123(3) of the Representation of the People Act 1951 makes it a corrupt practice for a candidate, his agent, or any other person with the consent of the candidate or his election agent, to appeal to vote or refrain from voting for any person on the ground of his religion, race, caste, community or language, or the use of, or appeal to, religious symbols or national symbols for the furtherance of the prospects of the election of that candidate or for prejudicially affecting the election of any candidate; and section 123(3A) makes it a corrupt practice to promote or attempt to promote feelings of enmity or hatred between different classes of citizens on grounds of religion, race, caste, community or language for those purposes. A corrupt practice under section 123 is a ground on which an election may be declared void under section 100.
Sections 3 to 7 of the Religious Institutions (Prevention of Misuse) Act 1988 forbid a religious institution or its manager to use its premises for the promotion or propagation of any political activity, to use its funds for the benefit of a political party or for any political activity, and to allow any ceremony, festival, congregation, procession or assembly held under its auspices to be used for political activity, on pain of five years and a fine up to ten thousand rupees.
Why elections belong in a paper on communal violence
Because the two are connected in fact and the law recognises the connection. A great deal of communal mobilisation in India happens in the months before a poll, and the reason is not mysterious: an appeal to identity is the cheapest way of consolidating a bloc of voters. Section 123(3A) says so in terms by making the promotion of enmity between classes of citizens for the furtherance of the prospects of an election a corrupt practice, and section 3(1)(n) of the Atrocities Act 1989 makes post-poll violence and boycott against a Scheduled Caste an offence.
The relationship works in both directions. Violence produces votes, and the anticipation of a poll produces violence.
Abhiram Singh, and the word "his"
Abhiram Singh v. C.D. Commachen, (2017) 2 SCC 629, decided on 2 January 2017 by seven judges, settled the question the section had raised since 1961.
The question. Section 123(3) forbids an appeal to vote or refrain from voting for any person on the ground of his religion. Does "his" mean the religion of the candidate for whom the appeal is made, or does it extend further?
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty-Six
Commissions of Inquiry: The Act, and What a Commission Can Do
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The statute under which every inquiry into a riot in India has been held, its powers, and the reason its reports change so little.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the provisions in turn.
Section 3(1) of the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952 empowers the appropriate Government, if it is of opinion that it is necessary so to do, and requires it if a resolution to that effect is passed by each House of Parliament or the State Legislature, to appoint by notification a Commission of Inquiry to inquire into any definite matter of public importance and to perform such functions within such time as the notification specifies. Its two provisos govern the overlap of Union and State commissions on the same matter. Section 3(2) allows one or more members with a Chairman. Section 3(4) requires the Government to lay the report, if any, before the legislature together with a memorandum of the action taken on it, within six months of its submission.
Section 4 gives the Commission the powers of a civil court trying a suit: summoning and enforcing the attendance of any person from any part of India and examining him on oath, requiring discovery and production of documents, receiving evidence on affidavit, and requisitioning any public record. Section 5 allows the Government, by notification, to confer additional powers, including the power to require any person, subject to privilege, to furnish information, such a person being deemed legally bound to furnish it within the meaning of the Penal Code provisions on that subject.
Section 6 provides that no statement made by a person while giving evidence shall subject him to, or be used against him in, any civil or criminal proceeding, except a prosecution for giving false evidence, where the statement was made in reply to a question he was required to answer or is relevant to the subject matter.
Section 8 gives the Commission power to regulate its own procedure, including whether to sit in public or in private. Section 8B requires the Commission, where it considers it necessary to inquire into the conduct of a person, or is of opinion that a person's reputation is likely to be prejudicially affected, to give that person a reasonable opportunity of being heard and to produce evidence in his defence, except where the credit of a witness is being impeached.
Section 9 protects action taken in good faith. Section 10 deems every member and officer a public servant. Section 10A punishes any statement or act calculated to bring the Commission or a member into disrepute with simple imprisonment up to six months or fine or both, cognizable by the High Court without committal on a written complaint. Section 11 allows the Government to apply the Act to any other inquiring authority it has set up.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty-Seven
The Findings of the Various Commissions of Inquiry
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The question MU has set on at least four papers in these words, and the pattern that runs through every report.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: a Commission of Inquiry is appointed under section 3 of the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1952 to inquire into any definite matter of public importance; section 6 provides that no statement made by a person in the course of giving evidence before it shall subject him to, or be used against him in, any civil or criminal proceeding, except a prosecution for giving false evidence; and section 8B requires the Commission to give a reasonable opportunity of being heard to any person whose conduct it considers it necessary to inquire into, or whose reputation is likely to be prejudicially affected.
How to answer this question
The University asks what the commissions found. The answer is not a list of reports. It is a pattern, stated as a set of findings that recur, each supported by the provision it engages. Give the pattern, then say what follows from its recurrence.
The recurrence is itself the strongest finding available. When bodies constituted at different times, under different Governments, in different States, and inquiring into violence between different communities, arrive at the same conclusions, those conclusions are not about a particular administration.
The six recurring findings
One: the violence was not spontaneous. Every major inquiry has found evidence of preparation: crowds assembled with weapons collected in advance, and houses and shops identified before the crowd arrived. That finding is what distinguishes a riot from a brawl, and it is the fact the law responds to in section 37(1)(c) of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951, which prohibits the carrying, collection and preparation of stones or missiles, and in In re Destruction of Public and Private Properties v. State of Andhra Pradesh, AIR 2009 SC 2266, which drew a rebuttable presumption against those participating in a direct action called by an organisation and made the leaders liable for abetment.
Two: there was warning, and it was not acted on. The intelligence existed. This is a finding of fact in inquiry after inquiry, and it is the finding the Supreme Court made judicially in Mohd. Haroon v. Union of India, (2014) 5 SCC 252, holding the State Government prima facie negligent at the initial stage in not anticipating the communal violence and in not taking necessary steps for its prevention, and observing that had the intelligence agencies alerted the district administration, the incidents could have been prevented. The statutory duty behind it is section 23 of the Police Act 1861, to collect and communicate intelligence affecting the public peace and to prevent offences.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty-Eight
The Communal Violence Bill That Never Became Law
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
Two Bills, in 2005 and 2011, and the reasons neither was enacted, because a question on remedies has to know that the obvious remedy was drafted and abandoned.
In one line: India has no statute on communal violence, and it is not for want of drafting.
Why the chapter exists
Because the standing conclusion of this whole module is that the failure is administrative rather than legislative, and a student who says that without knowing that a statute was twice drafted and twice abandoned is guessing. Both Bills are on the public record, both were debated, and the objections to each are the material for the most interesting question the syllabus can ask: what would a statute on communal violence have to contain, and why is it so hard to enact?
The Bill of 2005
The Communal Violence (Prevention, Control and Rehabilitation of Victims) Bill 2005 was introduced in Parliament and did not pass.
Its architecture. It proceeded by declaration: a State Government, or in certain circumstances the Union, could declare an area to be communally disturbed, and on that declaration a set of special powers came into effect. Those powers ran to preventive detention-style controls, enhanced punishments for offences committed in the declared area, special courts, and a scheme for the rehabilitation of victims.
The objection that killed it. The Bill gave the additional powers to the same State Government whose failure produces communal violence in the first place. Every finding recited in the chapter on the commissions is a finding about the administration, and a statute whose central mechanism is a declaration by that administration answers none of them. Worse, the powers were of a kind that could be used against the community that had been attacked, since a communally disturbed area is one in which everybody is a suspect.
The lesson. A statute for this subject cannot be built on a discretionary declaration by the State.
The Bill of 2011
The Prevention of Communal and Targeted Violence (Access to Justice and Reparations) Bill 2011 was drafted by the National Advisory Council and was never introduced as Government legislation.
Its architecture. Four elements, and they are the four things such a statute would have to do.
A definition of targeted violence against a person by virtue of membership of a group, the group being defined by religious or linguistic minority status in a State, or by Scheduled Caste or Scheduled Tribe status.
Offences of dereliction of duty and command responsibility, so that a public servant who failed to act, and a superior who knew or had reason to know that his subordinates were committing offences and did not prevent or punish them, would themselves be liable. That is the element the whole of this module points to, and it is drawn from international criminal law.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Forty-Nine
The Police and Communal Violence
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The statutory powers a police force has to stop a riot before it starts, the duty it owes, and the four reasons it does not use them.
In the wording a student can write in an exam, taking the two statutes in turn.
Section 3 of the Police Act 1861 vests the superintendence of the police in the State Government, and provides that no person, officer or court shall be empowered to supersede or control any police functionary except as authorised by the Act. Section 4 vests the administration of the police in an Inspector-General, and, within a district, in a District Superintendent under the general control and direction of the Magistrate. Section 12 empowers the Inspector-General, with the State Government's approval, to frame orders and rules on organisation, distribution, the collecting and communicating of intelligence, and the prevention of abuse or neglect of duty.
Section 15 empowers the State Government, by proclamation, to declare an area to be in a disturbed or dangerous state, or that from the conduct of its inhabitants it is expedient to increase the police, whereupon additional police may be quartered there and their cost borne by the inhabitants, apportioned by the District Magistrate according to their means, with power to exempt persons or classes.
Section 23 makes it the duty of every police officer to obey lawful orders, to collect and communicate intelligence affecting the public peace, to prevent the commission of offences and public nuisances, and to detect and bring offenders to justice. Section 30 allows the District Superintendent to direct the conduct of assemblies and processions on public roads, prescribe their routes and times, require a licence where an uncontrolled assembly or procession would be likely to cause a breach of the peace, and regulate the use of music in the streets during festivals. Section 31 makes it the duty of the police to keep order on public roads and at places of public resort, and to prevent obstruction during assemblies and processions and in the neighbourhood of places of worship during the time of public worship.
Section 37 of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951 empowers the Commissioner or District Magistrate, by notification, to prohibit the carrying of arms and articles capable of causing physical violence, of corrosive substances and explosives, and the collection of stones or missiles; the exhibition of persons, corpses, figures or effigies; the public utterance of cries, singing of songs and playing of music; and the delivery of harangues and the dissemination of pictures, symbols or placards offending decency or morality or undermining the security of the State. Section 37(3) empowers the same authority to prohibit any assembly or procession, for no more than fifteen days without the sanction of the State Government.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Fifty
The Union's Power When a State Cannot Keep Order
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
A duty on the Union that is not a power, a power that requires the failure of constitutional machinery, and the case that decided when communal violence is enough.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 355 provides that it shall be the duty of the Union to protect every State against external aggression and internal disturbance and to ensure that the Government of every State is carried on in accordance with the provisions of this Constitution; and article 356(1) provides that if the President, on receipt of a report from the Governor or otherwise, is satisfied that a situation has arisen in which the Government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of this Constitution, he may by Proclamation assume to himself all or any of the functions of the Government of the State and the powers of the Governor or any body or authority in the State other than the Legislature, declare that the powers of the Legislature shall be exercisable by or under the authority of Parliament, and make incidental provisions, with a proviso that nothing authorises him to assume the powers of a High Court or to suspend any provision relating to High Courts.
Article 356(3) requires every Proclamation to be laid before each House and to cease to operate at the expiration of two months unless approved by resolutions of both Houses. Article 356(4) provides that an approved Proclamation ceases to operate at the expiration of six months from the date of issue, extendable by resolutions of both Houses for further periods of six months, but never beyond three years.
The relationship between the two articles
This is the point the whole chapter turns on and it is the point most often got wrong.
Article 355 is a duty, not a source of power. It obliges the Union to protect a State against internal disturbance and to ensure that its Government is carried on in accordance with the Constitution. It confers no power to act on the State, and it authorises no Proclamation.
Article 356 is the power, and its condition is not disorder. It is that a situation has arisen in which the Government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution. Communal violence, however grave, is not by itself that situation. What makes it that situation is the State Government's inability or unwillingness to discharge its constitutional obligations, of which failing to protect its own citizens from violence is the clearest instance.
So the two articles work together: article 355 states what the Union owes, and article 356 is one of the means by which it may discharge that duty when a State has failed. The others are the deployment of Union armed forces and the directions the Union may give a State in the exercise of its executive power.
The rest of this chapter comes with the notes.
See the prices
Chapter One Hundred Fifty-One
Remedies for Collective Violence, and How Well They Work
Syllabus topic 5, "Caste/Communal Violence"
❧
The paper's closing chapter, and a set question in terms: prevention, prosecution, protection and reparation, each measured against what actually happens.
In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 396 of the Bharatiya Nagarik Suraksha Sanhita 2023 requires every State Government, in co-ordination with the Central Government, to prepare a victim compensation scheme, with the quantum decided by the District or State Legal Services Authority, available where the compensation under section 395 is inadequate or where the case ends in acquittal or discharge, and available on a direct application by the victim or his dependants where the offender is not traced or identified and no trial takes place, the enquiry to be completed within two months; section 397 requires all hospitals, public or private, to provide first aid or medical treatment free of cost to victims of the listed offences and to inform the police immediately; and section 398 requires every State Government to prepare and notify a witness protection scheme. Section 15A of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act 1989 confers on a victim, dependant, informant and witness the rights to notice, audience, protection, travelling and maintenance expenses, rehabilitation and relocation, and requires that all proceedings under that Act be video recorded.
How to organise the answer
Four heads, in the order in which they arise: prevention, prosecution, protection and reparation. Under each, give what the law provides, then what actually happens, then the reform that follows. An answer that gives only the first of the three reads as a list of provisions.
Prevention
What the law provides. The intelligence duty in section 23 of the Police Act 1861. Control of processions and assemblies in section 30 of that Act and sections 37, 39 and 40 of the Maharashtra Police Act 1951, including the prohibition of the collection and preparation of stones. Dispersal under section 129 of the Code and sections 148 to 151 of the Sanhita. Preventive machinery in section 17 of the Atrocities Act 1989, declaring an area prone to atrocities, and in sections 10 to 13 of that Act, removing a person likely to offend from a Scheduled or tribal area for up to three years. And the administrative architecture in Tehseen S. Poonawalla v. Union of India, AIR 2018 SC 3354: a Nodal Officer not below Superintendent in every district, a special task force on hate speech and fake news, monthly meetings with every Station House Officer, and quarterly reviews.
What happens. Every commission of inquiry has found that the warning existed and was not acted on, and the Supreme Court found it judicially in Mohd. Haroon v. Union of India, (2014) 5 SCC 252, holding a State Government prima facie negligent at the initial stage in not anticipating the violence.